Category: Volume 23 – Number 3 – May 2013

  • Notes on Contributors

    Ulka Anjaria
    Ulka Anjaria is Associate Professor of English at Brandeis University. She is the author of Realism in the Twentieth-Century Indian Novel: Colonial Difference and Literary Form (Cambridge University Press, 2012) and editor of A History of the Indian Novel in English (Cambridge University Press, under contract). Her articles have appeared in Novel: A Forum on Fiction, Journal of South Asian Popular Culture andModern Fiction Studies (forthcoming). She won an ACLS/Charles A. Ryskamp Research Fellowship in 2014 to work on contemporary turns towards realism in Indian literature and film.
     
    Étienne Balibar
    Étienne Balibar is Professor Emeritus at Université de Paris X Nanterre, and teaches at Columbia University and Kingston University, London. He has published in Marxist philosophy and moral and political philosophy in general. His works include: Lire le Capital (with Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Jacques Rancière, Roger Establet, and F. Maspero) (1965); Spinoza et la politique (1985); Nous, citoyens d’Europe? Les frontières, l’État, le peuple (2001); Politics and the Other Scene (2002); L’Europe, l’Amérique, la Guerre. Réflexions sur la mediation européenne (2003); Europe, Constitution, Frontière (2005); La proposition de l’égaliberté (2010) and Violence et Civilité (2010).
     
    Fred Botting
    Fred Botting is Professor of English Literature and a member of the London Graduate School at Kingston University, London. He has written on cultural theory and horror fiction and film. His books include Gothic(Routledge 2013), Limits of Horror (Manchester UP, 2008) and Gothic Romanced (Routledge, 2008).
     
    K. Lorraine Graham
    K. Lorraine Graham is the author of Terminal Humming, from Edge Books, and has a second collection forthcoming from Coconut Books in 2015. She has taught digital media and creative writing at UCSD, California State University San Marcos, and the Corcoran College of Art And Design. She lives in Washington, DC.
     
    Judith Goldman
    Judith Goldman is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), and l.b.; or, catenaries (Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009 and is currently Poetry Feature Editor for Postmodern Culture. She was the Holloway Poet at University of California, Berkeley in Fall 2011 and is currently Assistant Professor in the Poetics Program at the University at Buffalo.
     
    Martin McQuillan
    Martin McQuillan is Professor of Literary Theory and Cultural Analysis, and Dean of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, where he is also Co-Director of the London Graduate School. He has published works of literary theory and the philosophical analysis of contemporary culture, including Deconstruction after 9/11 and Deconstruction without Derrida.
     
    Ruth Salvaggio
    Ruth Salvaggio, Professor of English and Comparative Literature at the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, is the author of several books, most recently Hearing Sappho in New Orleans: The Call of Poetry from Congo Square to the Ninth Ward (LSU Press, 2012), and essays on environmental disaster, poetics, and imagination.
     
    Russell Sbriglia
    Russell Sbriglia is Adjunct Assistant Professor of English at the University of Rochester, where he teaches courses in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century American literature. His book, The Night of the World: American Romanticism and the Materiality of Transcendence, will appear as part of the “Diaeresis” series at Northwestern University Press, and he is also at work on an edited collection entitled “Everything You Always Wanted to Know about Literature but Were Afraid to Ask Žižek.”
     
    Jordan Alexander Stein
    Jordan Stein teaches in the English department at Fordham University. Among his publications is the co-edited volume Early African American Print Culture (Penn UP, 2012).
     
    Samuel Weber
    Samuel Weber is Avalon Professor of Humanities at Northwestern University, and the Director of their Paris Program in Critical Theory. His books include Theatricality as Medium (Fordham UP, 2004), Targets of Opportunity: On the Militarization of Thinking (Fordham UP, 2005), and Benjamin’s-abilities (Harvard UP, 2008).
     
    Simon Morgan Wortham
    Simon Morgan Wortham is Professor of English in the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, London. He is co-director of the London Graduate School. His books include Counter-Institutions: Jacques Derrida and the Question of the University (Fordham UP, 2006), Experimenting: Essays with Samuel Weber, co-edited with Gary Hall (Fordham UP, 2007), Encountering Derrida: Legacies and Futures of Deconstruction, co-edited with Allison Weiner (Continuum, 2007), Derrida: Writing Events (Continuum, 2008), The Derrida Dictionary (Continuum, 2010) and The Poetics of Sleep: From Aristotle to Nancy (Bloomsbury, 2013). His book, Modern Thought in Pain: Philosophy, Politics, Psychoanalysis, is forthcoming from Edinburgh University Press (2014).
     
    Catherine Zuromskis
    Catherine Zuromskis is Associate Professor of Art History at the University of New Mexico. She is the author of Snapshot Photography: The Lives of Images (MIT Press, 2013) and The Factory (La Fabrica, 2012), a catalog for the exhibition From the Factory to the World: Photography and the Warhol Community which she also curated as part of PhotoEspaña 2012. Her writings on photography and American art and visual culture have appeared in The Velvet Light Trap, Art Journal, Criticism, American Quarterly, and the anthologies Photography: Theoretical Snapshots (Routledge, 2008) and Oil Culture (forthcoming from University of Minnesota Press).
     

  • Thinking Feeling Contemporary Art

    Catherine Zuromskis (bio)

    University of New Mexico

    zuromski@unm.edu

     

    Review of Jennifer Doyle, Hold It Against Me: Difficulty and Emotion in Contemporary Art. Durham: Duke UP, 2013.

    In the summer of 2004, toward the tail end of my graduate studies, I spent six weeks at Cornell University, attending the School of Criticism and Theory. There I witnessed a memorable and dramatic public lecture and presentation by Richard Schechner, one of the key figures in the foundation of performance studies. The lecture focused on the meaning behind contemporary performance artworks that employ self-wounding and mutilation in various forms. After encouraging his audience not to turn away from the difficult material he was about to show, Schechner screened a lengthy montage of video documentation of such works, beginning, relatively innocuously, with Chris Burden’s 1971 Shoot piece and reaching a crescendo with Rocío Boliver’s Cierra las Piernas from 2003. As the artist on screen pushed a plastic Jesus figurine into her vagina and proceeded to sew it closed, the audience at SCT expressed audible discomfort and horror. One student got up to leave and fainted just outside the doorway to the lecture hall, at which point the event ground to an angry halt.
     
    Reactions to the presentation after the fact were mixed but generally negative. Many of my colleagues felt duped by the sensationalism of the presentation and what they felt was Schechner’s inability to offer a coherent rationale for the difficult performances they had been asked, further, exhorted, to watch. Having some previous familiarity with the works in question and knowing well my own very low threshold of tolerance when it comes to blood and the violation of flesh—I have been known to faint myself—I chose to turn away for much of the presentation. As one of the few art historians in the crowd, I reasoned to myself that I understood the work on an intellectual level—that is to say, I felt I knew what the work was even if I had not experienced much of it directly, either in person or through video documentation—and thus felt I did not need to watch it. Like my theory-minded grad student peers, I found Schechner’s presentation to be something of a fiasco for the way it seemed to use these difficult performance works as a tool of emotional manipulation rather than elucidate their meaning on an intellectual and conceptual level.
     
    Reading Jennifer Doyle’s important new book, Hold It Against Me: Difficulty and Emotion in Contemporary Art, I often found myself returning to Schechner’s notorious lecture and I have come to think that there was a lot more going on in that encounter—socially, politically, and affectively—than I, my colleagues, or perhaps even Schechner himself realized. At the crux of many of the works Schechner presented, and arguably of Schechner’s presentation itself (driven as it seemed to be by a desire to provoke and unsettle his audience) is the issue of what Doyle describes as “difficulty” in art. The concept of difficult art is certainly nothing new to art historians. As Doyle suggests, the difficulty of a Picasso painting, a Duchamp readymade, or a Donald Judd box sculpture is an intellectual one. The work may challenge the viewer with its austerity or critical complexity. It may require a certain degree of historical knowledge and conceptual rigor to access. It is not, however, incomprehensible. Indeed, as Doyle suggests, the difficulty of abstraction and conceptualism is not only addressed but also monumentalized within the institutional spaces of fine art. My choice to turn away from Schechner’s screening was born precisely of my art historical sense of intellectual mastery over such conceptual gestures as Duchamp’s and Judd’s. However, the “difficult” art that Doyle is interested in (and the kind of art in Schechner’s video montage) is difficult for a very different reason. It is often defined, either by intention or by prejudice, by its externality to conventions of the museum, the gallery, and art history as a discipline. The artworks addressed in this slim but formidable volume are works that defy clear, rational interpretation, operating instead in the terrain of feelings and emotions. How one might approach such work without resorting to either an overly schematic literalism on the one hand or a knee-jerk dismissal of sentimentality on the other, and what we stand to gain by threading this difficult needle are the critical lessons of this study. By learning to better engage works that operate in the realm of affect, we not only get a more accurate and socially inclusive understanding of the field of contemporary art as a whole, but we also begin to better understand affect itself a site of social and political possibility.
     
    At the center of Hold It Against Me is an examination of the function of affect in contemporary art. The artists she writes about, among them Ron Athey, Nao Bustamante, James Luna, and Franko B, generally employ some aspect of performance in their work, and the affect Doyle is interested in is manifest both in the artist’s performance itself and the audience’s reaction to it. Many of these works—Ron Athey’s masochistic endurance piece Incorruptible Flesh: Dissociative Sparkle (2006), for example, or Franko B’s bleeding performances—may provoke dramatic and visceral affective responses in the audience member who may struggle witnessing and engaging with the artist’s body in pain. But not all works in Doyle’s book are so extreme. James Luna’s History of the Luiseño People, La Jolla Reservation Christmas 1990 (2009), for example, is alienating, but only because the drunken, hostile persona of Luna’s performance was off-putting and awkward. Similarly, Doyle begins the book with an illuminating anecdote about her own resistance to participate in the late Adrian Howells’ performance Held, a work that centers not on feelings of pain and suffering but rather on the mundane pleasures of domestic cohabitation. The piece invited a single “viewer” to spend an hour at home with the artist, drinking tea, watching TV, holding hands, and spooning in bed. That a scholar like Doyle, who is tough enough to assist Athey throughout the six-hour duration of Dissociative Sparkle by placing eye drops in his eyes while his lids are held open by fish hooks, would feel such profound discomfort with the domestic comforts offered by Held is revelatory, and gets to the heart of Doyle’s argument. The works in question are important not because they require us to feel a certain way—indeed Doyle’s own affective response to Held prevented her from participating in the piece at all. Doyle highlights the critical point, citing Irit Rogoff, that such resistance or the act of looking away need not be understood as a failure to engage the work. Rather, the heterogeneity of audience responses constitutes a vital part of what Doyle describes as “the fleshy complexity of viewership and audience” (14). These affectively difficult artworks are significant because of the way that the feelings they provoke, whatever they may be, offer a different, more embodied and more socially engaged way of thinking about art and the world it inhabits.
     
    This alternate approach is particularly important because so many of the works under consideration here are by female, queer, and/or artists of color (the one key exception is an idiosyncratic but fascinating discussion of Thomas Eakins’ 1875 painting The Gross Clinic).  Echoing the work of José Esteban Muñoz, Darby English, and others, Doyle’s complex attention to the difficulties of emotion in contemporary art highlights and undermines the literalism so often employed in reading the work of artists of color, queers artists, and woman artists. James Luna’s famous 1986 Artifact Piece, in which the Native American artist “installed himself” in a glass vitrine in an anthropological museum, is a particularly potent commentary on this art historical tendency toward “literalization.” Artifact Piece cannily and critically presents artwork and artist as static, artifactual, relegated to the past with all other Native culture. However, by engaging the emotional terrain of these works, Doyle suggests that we may find a way out of the regressive critical tendency to rationalize and reduce these kinds of artwork to a mere representation of race, gender, or sexuality. Acknowledging feeling in contemporary art draws attention to that which is obliterated, when, for example, Ron Athey’s work is framed simply as “art about AIDS” because Athey is gay and HIV positive. Furthermore, engaging affect offers a different way to think about the conceptual project of such work, to realize its full complexity, as Doyle does when she delves into the physical, psychological, social, historical, and iconographical richness of a critically ignored and misunderstood artwork like Athey’s Dissociative Sparkle. In the process, she reveals Dissociative Sparkle to be, on both a personal and a public level, a work “haunted … by its history [and] an act of determined political defiance” (68).
     
    What makes this book so brilliant and challenging (both for the reader, and I suspect, for the author) is that engaging these affective responses from a scholarly position is in itself a difficult task. Doyle is explicit about the social meaning of affect. Emotion, she notes, is produced through social convention and it is “where ideology does its most devastating work” (xi). But this fact does not make our feelings any less authentically or individually felt. To write a scholarly work about feelings, then, places the author in the tricky position of thinking and feeling simultaneously, of acknowledging public convention alongside private impulse, of rationalizing the sometimes irrational, and, often, of leaving things open ended. In response, the structure of Doyle’s book is demonstrative of this difficulty. It is episodic, meditative, even meandering at times, but it is also incisive and remarkably accessible for a work of such complexity and depth. As she weaves together a variety of disciplinary perspectives (art history, literary studies, and music theory among them) with her own first person encounters with provocative performance works, Doyle offers the reader a rare glimpse into not just the logistics of the works but the experience of them: interpretations convey feeling. Reading her description of Frank B’s performance I Miss You! (2003), I, too, found myself deeply unsettled, haunted by a performance I had never seen.
     
    Such a maneuver is certainly significant for the way it does justice to the genre of performance art that is the primary focus of the work. While certainly less visually comprehensive than the video document, Doyle’s book offers a different, but I think equally important form of documentation of the works she has participated in or witnessed first hand. But perhaps most important to this art historian is the way Doyle’s attention to parsing feeling in contemporary art unsettles foundational assumptions in the history of art. What makes this book required reading for any scholar of modern and contemporary art is the way it complicates conventional art historical distinctions between formal innovation and narrative based or “literal” work. Modernist art has generally privileged the former over the latter, championing those artists who create difficult art by examining the ontology of the art object itself and simultaneously dismissing those who engage content and narrative as too straightforward to be considered avant garde. Doyle cannily reveals the way that this modernist notion persists even in the contemporary moment by revealing the way supposedly “literal” art is equally engaged in complexity through the feelings it produces. It is hard to overstate the significance of this move. The book challenges the instincts of many critics (myself included) to dismiss sentimentality in art as narcissistic, maudlin, and, ironically, too accessible. Thinking back to Schechner’s presentation, I realize that what I missed was the way that my own sense of intellectual mastery over the history of modern art, my cultivated scholarly “coolness” in the face of the difficult work in Schechner’s presentation, distracted me from my own affective response to the work and my emotional need to turn away. Doyle’s book is both an endorsement for and an example of what might happen once we venture away from the assurance of that cool scholarly detachment and into the less transparent but perhaps more revealing terrain of affective response. What Doyle discovers in that realm of feelings is not only personal sentiment, but also a complex site where ideology, aesthetics, social convention, and political possibility intersect.
     

    Catherine Zuromskis is Associate Professor of Art History at the University of New Mexico. She is the author of Snapshot Photography: The Lives of Images (MIT Press, 2013) and The Factory (La Fabrica, 2012), a catalog for the exhibition From the Factory to the World: Photography and the Warhol Community which she also curated as part of PhotoEspaña 2012. Her writings on photography and American art and visual culture have appeared in The Velvet Light Trap, Art Journal, Criticism, American Quarterly, and the anthologies Photography: Theoretical Snapshots (Routledge, 2008) and Oil Culture (forthcoming from University of Minnesota Press).
     

  • Styled

    Jordan Alexander Stein (bio)

    Fordham University

    jstein10@fordham.edu

     

    Review of Michael Trask, Camp Sites: Sex, Politics, and Academic Style in Postwar America. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2013.

    Camp Sites advances the beautifully counterintuitive argument that the midcentury US university’s transition between the consensus liberalism of the 1950s and the New Left radicalism of the 1960s was characterized less by rupture than by continuity.  Chief among these continuities was an interest in style—the political gesture conceived as a stance, the idea that “attitudes are politics” (13).  A major foil, the book further argues, for the postwar period’s evolving interest in style was the figure of the closeted homosexual.  Camp Sites accordingly lays out “the shift from a representation of queer sexuality as the abject other of mainstream liberal culture to an image of queer sexuality as the statist enemy of the counterculture and the New Left” (1).  Traversing a large number of academic disciplines and intellectual movements—including the campus novel, the rise of qualitative sociology, the teaching of writing, the development of method acting—the book persuasively demonstrates that “midcentury academic disciplines placed the theatrical, the synthetic, the artificial, and the constructed at the heart of their research programs” (2), making these into objects for scrutiny.
     
    Camp Sites shows the more familiar narrative of the rejection of 1950s liberalism by 1960s radicalism to be a story that is largely enabled by scholarly and historical inattention to the consistent ways that these two broad movements scrutinized the figure of the homosexual.  In the 1950s, belief emerged as an intellectual and political summum bonum.  Belief, however, also took on a particular valence: “beliefs are what you publically pretend to have while privately admitting their emptiness.  Belief is a formal structure purified of content” (7).  The closeted homosexual—whose commitments were privately held rather than publicly expressed—gave the lie to this structure of belief, and thus became a figure of dissembling and threat.  But for much the same reason, as the New Left began to reject formalist beliefs in favor of a notion of authenticity  (or what the book calls “the gesture of conferring political meaning on acts by highlighting their obviousness” [105]), the homosexual again became a problematic figure, because his private convictions figured only his inauthenticity.
     
    As the admirably wide research of Camp Sites demonstrates, considerable ink was spilled in those pre-Stonewall days discussing the status of homosexuals. However, the book does not only track the manifest discourses surrounding homosexuality in the period; it also tracks the (consistently negative) evaluations of camp style and camp aesthetics—the surfeit of non-ironic aesthetic excess that failed to reflect either the style of detached belief in the 1950s or the style of authentic self-expression in the 1960s.  If homosexuals were aligned with a camp style that kept them out of touch with the intellectual and political mainstreams of the postwar period, however, the book goes to lengths to show that those mainstreams nevertheless relied on the figure of the homosexual and on camp style as a lurking form of inauthenticity against which to define themselves.  Camp Sites draws attention to the historical fact that the radicalism of the New Left failed to embrace nascent gay liberation movements, observing that “The equation radicals forged between authenticity and a meaningful life rendered gay culture’s uncommitted and artificial persons beyond redemption, even if such figures would serve a role in defining countercultural commitment by their negative example” (1).
     
    Camp Sites is written with splendid erudition and is carefully measured in its assessments of the historical terrain on which it stands—also the same terrain on which academics working at US universities in 2014 all stand.  Indeed, a book that tries to expose the ways that a logic of disavowal structured academic knowledge sets for itself a complicated task.  To commit itself to a hermeneutics of suspicion would involve complicity with the postwar academic mandate to expose rather than believe.  By contrast, to believe rather than expose might leave the study complicit with something that it also seeks to critique.  What we get in the end is a work that imagines that the past is irreversible, that the terrain on which we walk has calcified, and that our rejection or acceptance of the past will be partial and motivated.  Such a conclusion seems entirely true, and also somewhat flat.
     
    Camp Sites is an enviably even-handed critical performance and, given its subject and its method, I found that surprising.  Though the book’s research and examples bear no similarities to the isolated anecdotes that often characterize New Historicist arguments, the book’s argumentative moves are nonetheless reminiscent of New Historicism’s.  The introductory chapter announces with some satisfaction that the method of Camp Sites will be to “Scrambl[e] the cognitive map of a period in order to extract its overriding ‘logic’” (16–17), and it further defends against any apparent “recidivism” in this move by reclaiming the extraction of cultural logic as a campy thing to do (17).  The cheekiness of this defense alone should make anyone who cares about style sympathetic to this study, even if the book did not otherwise have considerable merits.  But it is also worth noting that this cheek feels, significantly, more stylish than substantial.  The moment that New Historicism can be claimed by camp is necessarily the moment that New Historicism has lost its claims to political urgency.
     
    Given such commitments to style, one might suppose that if a book extracts a cultural logic, and if it calls that move camp, then the book might make that move in a heightened or attenuated or dramatic way.  But it doesn’t.  I wanted the book to be angry at the past.  I wanted the book to assume a position.  I wanted that position to have the force of belief, and I wanted belief to matter.  These desires are my own, and they certainly do not describe a flaw in the study itself, which is otherwise entirely masterful.  Rather, I point to my desires here because I think that the ways in which they are unaccommodated by a work as otherwise successful as Camp Sites may say something about literary criticism more generally.  Such a careful, interdisciplinary, meta-analytical study can persuade, but it cannot make us believe.  The book extrapolates this fact as a historical problem, but, on its own terms, it necessarily can’t resolve that problem.
     
    Ultimately, Camp Sites performs a sly and fascinating account of the ways that knowledge (in the form of paradigms, frameworks, analyses) and action (in the form of decisions, political aims) have very little immediate relation to one another.  One way to read Camp Sites is as a defense of thinking for understanding’s sake.  But what we do once we understand remains an open question—at least until the book’s final pages.
     
    The epilogue departs from the book’s otherwise tight historical focus to take on queer theory as such, exemplified in work from the early 2000s by Jack Halberstam and José Muñoz.  Here, Camp Sites identifies queer theory’s commitment to antinormativity as another turn in the liberal university’s habituated rhythms.  In this conclusion, queer theory’s antinormative orientation becomes a style of intellectual engagement that, like all postwar forms of academic style, owes more to the institutional conditions of its production than to the individuals who exhibit it.  This point is not offered as a critique of queer theory, so much as a provocation: “In my view it would make queer work more rather than less interesting were we to admit that our favorite category, the antinormative, is most comfortable in the institution that houses us, even if we are reluctant to call it home” (229).  Like its ancestor the New Left, queer theory has perhaps never been as antinormative as it has thought itself to be.
     
    The book’s connections between identity and behavior, thought and action, are forged by institutions much more than by people, though the people in question seem to occupy a position that, structurally, disenables them from seeing this.  Camp Sites calls for deeper, richer, more widespread, and more thoroughly canvassed analysis of the role of institutions as enabling conditions for intellectual thought, all the while paying equal attention to what we as intellectuals disavow and define ourselves against.  Few careful readers of Camp Sites will be left satisfied with the ways that academics of the past half-century have been shaping their inquires.
     

    Jordan Stein teaches in the English department at Fordham University. Among his publications is the co-edited volume Early African American Print Culture (Penn UP, 2012).
     

  • Žižek Now! or, a (Not So) Modest Plea for a Return to the Political

    Russell Sbriglia (bio)

    University of Rochester

    russell.sbriglia@rochester.edu

     

    Review of Jamil Khader and Molly Anne Rothenberg, eds., Žižek Now: Current Perspectives in Žižek Studies. Malden: Polity, 2013.

    At the precise midpoint of Slavoj Žižek’s The Ticklish Subject stands a trenchant critique of the contemporary “post-political” landscape. According to Žižek, postmodern post-politics doesn’t so much “merely ‘repress[ ]’ the political, trying to contain it and pacify the ‘returns of the repressed,’ but much more effectively ‘forecloses’ it” by “emphasiz[ing] the need to leave old ideological divisions behind and confront new issues, armed with the necessary expert knowledge and free deliberation that takes people’s concrete needs and demands into account” (198). Under this model, the State, claims Žižek, is “reduc[ed] . . . to a mere police-agent servicing the (consensually established) needs of market forces and multiculturalist tolerant humanism,” the result being that “[i]nstead of the political subject ‘working class’ demanding its universal rights, we get, on the one hand, the multiplicity of particular social strata or groups, each with its problems . . . and, on the other, the immigrant, ever more prevented from politicizing his predicament of exclusion” (199-200). Such a state of affairs, Žižek concludes, speaks precisely to “the gap that separates a political act proper from the ‘administration of social matters’ which remains within the framework of existing sociopolitical relations,” for “the political act (intervention) proper is not simply something that works well within the framework of the existing relations, but something that changes the very framework that determines how things work.” Indeed, “authentic politics,” Žižek insists, is “the art of the impossible—it changes the very parameters of what is considered ‘possible’ in the existing constellation” (199).
     
    As one of the most recent installments in Polity’s ever-expanding “Theory Now” series, Jamil Khader and Molly Anne Rothenberg’s Žižek Now makes good on its promise to offer the latest perspectives in Žižek studies across multiple disciplines, from German idealism, materialism, and religion to ecology and (surprisingly enough) quantum physics. Much like its subject, whose work, as Khader emphasizes in the book’s introduction, spans “a dizzying array of topics,” rubbing seemingly disparate disciplines against one another in a way that “does not produce a totalizing synthesis of opposites but rather allows for articulating the gaps within and between these fields through the Hegelian method of negative dialectics” (3), Žižek Now is eclectic to the core—a testament to both Žižek’s incredibly wide range as a thinker and his incredibly broad appeal throughout academia (and beyond). Yet despite this disciplinary eclecticism, the strongest essays in Khader and Rothenberg’s collection are united by a common thread: a focus on, and furtherance of, Žižek’s aforementioned plea for a return to the political.
     
    Exemplary in this regard are the contributions of Todd McGowan, Verena Andermatt Conley, Erik Vogt, and Khader. McGowan’s essay, “Hegel as Marxist: Žižek’s Revision of German Idealism,” constitutes the best treatment to date of Žižek’s call for a Hegelian critique of Marx as opposed to the standard Marxian critique of Hegel.[1] At the heart of McGowan’s chapter is the irreducibility of antagonism for Hegel. As McGowan points out, for Žižek, the fundamental difference between Hegel and Marx is that whereas the latter based his entire political project on the belief in a future overcoming of antagonism, the former posited antagonism as the very “ground of social relations” (47) and “the foundation of politics” (48). This, claims McGowan, is why the more unabashedly Marxist/communist Žižek has become in recent years, the more Hegel has come to displace Lacan as the figure most crucial to his thinking (47), for, according to Žižek, it is only by “confront[ing] the inescapability of antagonism” that subjects can “free themselves from the power of authority and from corresponding relations of domination” (48). Hegel is thus for Žižek “the political thinker par excellence,” for he “tear[s] down all the false avenues of escape that promise freedom from the alienation that accompanies an antagonistic social structure,” insisting that “[t]here is no future free of antagonistic struggle, but only a present always enmeshed within that struggle” (49). The result of this Hegelian critique of Marx, McGowan demonstrates, is not a rejection of Marxism but, on the contrary, a more “stringent” (48), “anti-utopian” Marxism, one “much less hopeful” (49) yet ultimately “more revolutionary . . . than Marx himself [was] able to advance” (48) insofar as it posits revolution as permanent and perpetual.[2]
     
    Addressing a position of Žižek’s that many on the left find problematic is Verena Andermatt Conley, who examines Žižek’s recent forays into ecology, the most famous of which remains his ten-minute segment on the topic in Astra Taylor’s 2008 film Examined Life, in which he not only predicts that ecology will become “the new opium of the masses,” but likewise insists that the proper means of confronting our ongoing ecological crises is not to return to nature but, rather, “to cut off even more our roots in nature” and “become more artificial.” While such a brash call for an “ecology without nature” has led Žižek to be all but dismissed as a rational voice by many ecocritics across the humanities, Conley suggests that Žižek’s “eco-chic” is simultaneously not as iconoclastic as it may at first appear (she cites similar critiques of nature by Gregory Bateson, Michel Serres, Stephen J. Gould, and Deleuze and Guattari), yet also precisely where one should locate the true revolutionary potential of his increasingly strident calls for a return to communism.[3] Indeed, as Conley would have it, the backdrop for Žižek’s segment in Examined Life—a garbage dump—is entirely apropos, for Žižek identifies the “new global slums” of Latin America and Southeast Asia, those “zones of excluded populations” that lie “outside the state in areas that are indicated on official maps as blanks” (123) and whose inhabitants the global capitalist system has relegated to the trash heap, dismissing them as “the animals of the globe” (“Nature” 42), as one of the “few authentic ‘evental sites’ in today’s society” (“Nature” 40-41) from which the true resistance to late-capitalism will emerge. As Conley notes, Žižek maintains that the “slum collectives” that have begun to form in these zones constitute “the new proletarian position of the twenty-first century” (123), a proletariat that has the potential to generate “new forms of social awareness” not recuperated by capitalist ideology and which will ultimately become “the germs of the future” (“Nature” 42).[4] “Germ” is the operative word here, for it speaks to the type of apocalypticism with which Žižek has been flirting as of late—a sort of viral “divine violence” from the ground up, as it were.[5] Conley thus concludes that, for Žižek, the global slums figure as sites of a quite literal communist ecology, a point no better underscored than by his assertion, whilst discussing the threat of global warming, that “when our natural commons are threatened, neither market nor state will save us, but only a properly communist mobilization” (Living 334).
     
    But perhaps the most important contributions to the volume are Erik Vogt’s and Jamil Khader’s long-overdue inquiries into Žižek’s relevance for postcolonial studies. Given Žižek’s marked hostility toward postcolonial tropes like “subalternity,” “hybridity,” and “multeity,” all of which are reflective of the identitarian logic underwriting postcolonial praxis, such belatedness is in some respects not at all surprising. Indeed, one need only cite Žižek’s recent quip that “[p]ostcolonialism is the invention of some rich guys from India who saw that they could make a good career in top Western universities by playing on the guilt of white liberals” (Engelhart) to understand why there hasn’t been much work done on Žižek and postcolonialism. Yet, as Vogt and Khader both demonstrate, a dialogue between the two has considerable upside for both.
     
    Vogt’s essay is a comparative reading of Žižek and Fanon illustrating that, while not identical, their conceptions of violence nonetheless “converge in a trenchant critique regarding the perceived dissimulation of the systemic, objective violence central to the capitalist (neo)-colonialist system” (140)—an objective violence against which both Žižek and Fanon advocate subjective violence (including self-violence). Though he doesn’t mention divine violence by name, Vogt seems to have this Benjaminian concept in mind when he likens Žižek’s “pleas” for violence to both Fanon’s insistence upon “the necessity of (political) violence, of the violent traumatic shattering of particular ideological predicaments,” and his “definition of (transformative) political violence as [in Žižek’s words] ‘the “work of the negative,” . . . as a violent reformation of the very substance of the subject’s being’ ” (143).[6] Vogt here draws an implicit link between Žižek and Fanon by highlighting the latter’s Hegelian insistence upon the need for consciousness to “lose itself in the night of the absolute, the only condition to attain to consciousness of self” (Fanon 133-34). As Vogt notes, for Fanon, this “tarrying with the negative,” as Hegel would put it, takes the form of “losing [him]self in négritude”—an immersion intended “not to assert or retrieve some (lost) stable racial-cultural self-identity, but rather to take the first steps toward a radical political challenge of racist-colonial oppression” (144). Such a challenge takes the form of a subversive “over-identification with the fantasy of négritude,” an overidentification which, “[b]y bringing to light in a literal manner the unspoken assumptions and rules tacitly organizing négritude as (fantasized) past (and future) collective identity,” not only helps to undermine the colonial hegemony, but, just as important, “makes it possible for the colonized intellectual to realize that the desire for cultural and racial recognition on the basis of appeals to a ‘re-discovered African culture’ is . . . grounded in the fetishism of cultural-racial identity . . . [and] in the fixation of the black and/or African subject as sublime object of an anti-colonial or even ‘postcolonial’ ideology that is nothing but a kind of inherent transgression with regard to the colonial system” (145).[7] Vogt ties this point to Žižek’s anti-identitarianism, claiming that against the “particularist and differentialist logics” undergirding “multiculturalist doxa”—logics according to which “victimized identities are per se politically ‘emancipatory’ once rights will have been conferred upon them”—both Fanon and Žižek insist that the postcolonial subject “be politicized in such a manner so as to become heterogeneous to any post-political demand for integration, to any valorization of one’s particularity in the existing state of things.” Only this, Vogt concludes, can give rise to “a postcolonial egalitarian collective . . . founded upon an unconditional universalism” (152).
     
    Khader’s essay is more critical of Žižek than Vogt’s. Khader’s main argument is that if, following Žižek, “repeating Lenin” is indispensable to achieving a truly revolutionary act today, one that would make it possible to begin (re)imagining viable alternatives to democratic state capitalism, then “postcoloniality should (retroactively) be considered one of those causal nodes around which a Leninist act is formed” (161).[8] Khader delves into how Lenin, following the 1914 crisis and his disenchantment with the Second International, began identifying not the Western working class but, rather, the “hundreds of millions” in the colonies as the primary subjects of the (inter)national liberation movement. As he explains, though Lenin never abandoned his belief in the revolutionary potential of the Western proletariat, he increasingly came to “locate[ ] the language of hope and messianism that characterizes socialist internationalism in the postcolonial field of possibilities” (166), a fact borne out by later texts such as Imperialism (1916), The State and Revolution (1917), and, most obviously, the writings collected in the posthumously published The National Liberation-Movement in the East (1957)—texts whose references and examples are “mostly drawn not from Russia but from anti-imperialist national liberation movements in India, Ireland, China, Turkey, and Iran” (167). Influenced by Third World Marxist activists and intellectuals such as the Indian M. N. Roy and the Muslim Mir Said Sultan-Galiev, the later Lenin would go on to proclaim that “the awakening to life and struggle of new classes in the East (Japan, India, China) . . . serves as a fresh confirmation of Marxism” (33: 233), and that “[w]orld imperialism shall fall when the revolutionary onslaught of the exploited and oppressed workers in each country . . . merges with the revolutionary onslaught of hundreds of millions of people [in the colonies] who have hitherto stood beyond the pale of history, and have been regarded merely as the objects of history” (31: 232). This last line is particularly telling, for its anticipation of the rejection by postcolonial peoples of their status as “objects of history” speaks to the type of revolutionary subjectivity of which Lenin increasingly believed them capable. And yet, as Khader points out, for all the emphasis he places on repeating Lenin, Žižek, insofar as he “represents the postcolonial as both an ideological supplement to global capitalism . . . and its excremental remainder,” fails to follow Lenin in “imagin[ing] the subject of postcolonial difference as a genuine locus of the revolutionary act,” as “a subject-for-itself,” “opting instead for envisioning a true revolution emerging only from a Europe-centered ‘Second World’ ” (162). Contra Žižek, Khader concludes that the best way to go about reactualizing Lenin today is by “[s]hifting the focus from the October Revolution to the history of postcolonial revolutionary experimentation,” the latter of which he believes “more productive for thinking through not only the practical difficulties of constructing a revolution, but also the ultimate end of revolution” (170).
     
    There are other important, if less integral, essays in the volume: Adrian Johnston’s immanent critique of Žižek’s (mis)use of quantum physics as a means of furthering what Johnston elsewhere dubs Žižek’s “transcendentalist materialist theory of subjectivity”—a transcendental materialism which Johnston believes biological emergentism to be better suited for than quantum physics;[9] Joshua Ramey’s attention to Žižek’s counterintuitive definition of the “free Act” as ceremonial/formal in nature and his concomitant attempt to reconcile Žižek with Deleuze by way of Žižek’s understanding of the ontology of freedom as dependent upon the subject’s relation not to an open-ended future but, rather, a “pure past” (what Deleuze would call a “virtual” past)—a past pregnant with “unexplored potentialities” which the free Act of the subject can realize retroactively (85);[10] and, perhaps strongest of all, Bruno Bosteels’s critique of Žižek’s “perverse-materialist reading of Christianity” (66)—perverse not only in the sense that “on purely formal grounds, being a good materialist seems to run directly counter to the possibility of being at the same time a good Christian” (56), but also in that, in order to make his proposed marriage between Christianity and materialism wash, Žižek must distort the materialist critique of religion found, above all, in Marx and Freud, a distortion achieved by way of “highly selective readings, subtle displacements, and clever reversals” (69).[11] Though compelling in their own right, these essays are more self-contained and thus less indicative of where Žižek studies appears to be headed in the near future, at least with respect to the humanities in general.[12]
     
    This is not to say that the other essays engage each other explicitly; however, they do speak to and resonate with each other in complex ways. Conley’s essay, for instance, would appear to absolve Žižek from the charge of Eurocentrism leveled by Khader, demonstrating Žižek’s (Leninist?) identification of subaltern slum-dwellers as the new proletariat.[13] This difference between Conley and Khader speaks to a broader tension throughout the volume concerning the figure of the Other. As McGowan stresses in his essay, Žižek’s critique of the so-called “ethical turn” in cultural studies and critical theory—a turn which many postcolonial theorists have participated in—is an extension of the Lacanian insistence upon the non-existence of the Other, at least in the sense of a self-identical, undivided Other entirely alien to the subject seeking to know it.[14] From this perspective, a postcolonial Žižek would appear to be a blatant contradiction in terms, for Žižek’s entire oeuvre stands in stark opposition to the “retreat into ontology” characteristic of much contemporary postcolonialist thought, which, as Timothy Brennan explains in his devastating critique of the identitarian logic driving critical theory today, posits subalternity not as “an inequality to be expunged but a form of ontological resistance that must be preserved—but only in that form: in a perpetually splintered, ineffective, heroic, invisible, desperate plenitude” (17).[15] To thus return to Khader’s essay, the ideal would be not for Žižek to catch up with postcolonial studies and embrace tropes such as “migrancy,” “nomadism,” “hybridity,” and “decentering”—tropes which, to again quote Brennan, a number of postcolonialists continue to uphold “not as contingent historical experiences but as modes of being . . . that political life should be based today on approximating” (139-40)—but for postcolonial studies to catch up with Žižek and divest itself of the identitarian-based “respect” for and “tolerance” of Otherness in favor of a true universalism buttressed upon a reinvigorated materialist critique of economic exploitation.[16] This, above all, is the thread that unifies the volume’s best pieces: an attention to Žižek’s universalist plea for a return to the political in the aftermath of its displacement by—if not outright abandonment in favor of—the ethical.
     
    If, however, having reached the end of Khader’s penultimate chapter, it remains unclear to the reader that this is indeed the volume’s overarching focus, Žižek’s concluding essay, “King, Rabble, Sex, and War in Hegel,” should dispel any confusion, as it traverses (and expands upon) much of the territory covered by McGowan, Conley, Vogt, and Khader. With respect to Conley’s and Khader’s focus on Third World proletarianism, for instance, Žižek, in discussing Hegel’s theory of “concrete universality” alongside his treatment of the “rabble” (Poebel) in his Philosophy of Right, asserts that the rabble, the “excessive excremental zero-value element which, while formally part of the system, has no proper place within it,” stands for “the (repressed) universality of the system” (189). As Žižek succinctly puts matters, “excess is the site of universality” (200), which is to say that “it is precisely those who are without their proper place within the social Whole (like the rabble) that stand for the universal dimension of the society which generates them” (189). In short, “the rabble is the universal as such” (190), and “the position of the ‘universal rabble’ perfectly renders the plight of today’s new proletarians,” among whom Žižek, echoing Conley’s and Khader’s essays, includes illegal immigrants, slum-dwellers, and refugees (197).
     
    From here Žižek brings the volume full circle by way of a discussion of Hegel’s insistence upon the necessity of war—a discussion that returns readers to McGowan’s essay. Countering the reading of Hegel as a conservative, Žižek makes the case for a revolutionary Hegel, a Hegel who understood war to be necessary precisely because “in war, universality reasserts its right against and over the concrete-organic appeasement in the prosaic social life” (201). Indeed, as Žižek sees it, this insistence upon the necessity of war is “the ultimate proof that, for Hegel, every social reconciliation is doomed to fail, that no organic social order can effectively contain the force of abstract-universal negativity.” Hence Hegel’s belief that social life is “condemned to the ‘spurious infinity’ of the eternal oscillation between stable civic life and wartime perturbations.” From this perspective, Hegel’s positing of war as perpetual is not a sign of his Hobbesian monarchism (though, as McGowan points out, Hegel, in the Philosophy of Right, did indeed embrace constitutional monarchy) or Burkean conservatism, but his radicalism, for “[t]his necessity of war should be linked to its opposite, the necessity of a rebellion which shatters the power edifice from its complacency and makes it aware of its dependence on the popular support and of its a priori tendency to ‘alienate’ itself from its roots” (201). And this, Žižek claims, thereby doubling down on McGowan’s redaction of his Hegelian critique of Marx, is why “Hegel is . . . more materialist than Marx,” for “[i]n asserting the threat of ‘abstract negativity’ to the existing order as a permanent feature which cannot ever be aufgehoben,” Hegel leaves “non-sublated” what “Marx re-binds . . . into a process of the rise of a New Order (violence as the ‘midwife’ of a new society).” Hence Žižek’s conclusion that the common understanding of Hegel is completely wrong, for “there is no final Aufhebung here”; on the contrary, the “regenerating passage through radical negativity,” the process of tarrying with the negative, “cannot ever be ‘sublated’ in a stable social edifice,” which is why, for Hegel, “the entire complex edifice of the particular forms of social life has to be put at risk again and again—a reminder that the social edifice is a fragile virtual entity which can disintegrate at any moment” (204).
     
    More than anything else, the massive international demonstrations of the past few years, above all the Occupy Wall Street movement and the Arab Spring, signal that perhaps the world is ready to heed Žižek’s Hegelian plea for a return to the political. To quote Žižek himself on the protests in Egypt:
     

    What affected me tremendously when I was not only looking at the general picture of Cairo, but listening to interviews with participants [and] protestors there, is how cheap [and] irrelevant all the multicultural talk becomes. There, where we are fighting a tyrant, we are all universalists. We are immediately solidary with each other. That’s how you build universal solidarity; not with some stupid UNESCO multicultural respect (“We respect your culture; you ours”). It’s the struggle for freedom. Here we have a direct proof that: (a) freedom is universal, and (b) especially proof against that cynical idea that somehow Muslim crowds prefer some kind of religiously fundamentalist dictatorship. . . . No! What happened in Tunisia, what [is] happen[ing] now in Egypt, it’s precisely this universal revolution for dignity, human rights, economic justice. This is universalism at work. (“Egypt’s”)

    Žižek’s universalist optimism here aside, it remains unclear whether or not protests such as these will themselves constitute or help to sow the seeds (or spread the germs) of an “authentic politics”  that goes beyond mere “multiculturalist tolerant humanitarianism” and “changes the very framework that determines how things work.” What is clear, however, is that Žižek Now, a book far from a hagiography, doesn’t merely parrot Žižek’s plea for a return to the political; it also clarifies, challenges, and advances it.

    Russell Sbriglia is Adjunct Assistant Professor of English at the University of Rochester, where he teaches courses in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century American literature. His book, The Night of the World: American Romanticism and the Materiality of Transcendence, will appear as part of the “Diaeresis” series at Northwestern University Press, and he is also at work on an edited collection entitled “Everything You Always Wanted to Know about Literature but Were Afraid to Ask Žižek.”
     

    Footnotes

    [1] Žižek’s call for a Hegelian critique of Marx runs throughout his work, but perhaps the best example is that found in the opening chapter of Tarrying with the Negative. Rehearsing the typical Marxist critique of Hegel, according to which the “reconciliation” between subject and substance achieved by way of “tarrying with the negative” is viewed as a reconciliation in the medium of thought only, one that signifies a resigned acceptance of irrational, perverted social conditions, Žižek goes on to propose that “after more than a century of polemics on the Marxist ‘materialist reversal of Hegel,’ the time has come to raise the inverse possibility of a Hegelian critique of Marx.” For contrary to the typical Marxist reading of Hegelian reconciliation as “the moment . . . when absolute subjectivity is elevated into the productive ground of all entities,” Žižek claims that, for Hegel, reconciliation instead designates an “acknowledgment that the dimension of subjectivity is inscribed into the very core of Substance in the guise of an irreducible lack which forever prevents it from achieving full self-identity” (26). It is this ontological crack in substance, so to speak—a crack best summed up by one of Žižek’s favorite Hegelian phrases, “substance as subject”—that McGowan’s essay is primarily concerned with.

    [2] As Adrian Johnston, another contributor to the volume, puts matters elsewhere, Žižek’s Marxism, insofar as it rejects “Marx’s ‘fantasy’ of a post-revolutionary communist economic system,” can be characterized as a “Marxism deprived of its Marxism” (Badiou 112). For an extended meditation on the emancipatory political potential of the irreducibility of antagonism—an antagonism foregrounded not only by Hegelian dialectics but also, and perhaps more forcefully, by Lacanian psychoanalysis, in particular Lacan’s radicalization of the Freudian death drive—see McGowan’s Enjoying What We Don’t Have.

    [3] Žižek appropriates the phrase “ecology without nature” from Timothy Morton. See Žižek, “Unbehagen in der Nature,” in In Defense of Lost Causes, 445.

    [4] On the capitalist recuperation of forms of social awareness, see, for instance, Žižek’s critique of the type of “ethical capitalism” promoted by companies like Starbucks and TOMS Shoes. As Žižek notes, whereas in the 1980s and 90s, the logic of advertising was driven by “direct reference to personal authenticity or quality of experience,” in the 2000s, advertising has increasingly come to depend upon the “mobilization of socio-ideological motifs,” so that the experience now being sold to consumers is not so much personal as it is “that of being part of a larger collective movement, of caring for nature and for the ill, the poor and the deprived, of doing something to help.” As Žižek notes with regard to TOMS Shoes’ “One for One” policy, according to which, for every pair of shoes purchased, the company gives a pair of new shoes to a child in need: “the very relationship between egotistic consumerism and altruistic charity becomes one of exchange; that is, the sin of consumerism (buying a new pair of shoes) is paid for and thereby erased by the awareness that someone who really needs shoes received a pair for free,” so that “the very act of participating in consumerist activity is simultaneously presented as a participation in the struggle against the evils ultimately caused by capitalist consumerism” (Living 356).

    [5] Žižek adopts the concept of “divine violence” from Benjamin’s “Critique of Violence.” A greatly misunderstood concept, the advocacy of which has caused Žižek to be taken to task (most notoriously by Simon Critchley), divine violence is addressed at length in a number of Žižek’s recent texts, most notably: chapter six of Violence, “Divine Violence”; his introduction to Virtue and Terror, a collection of writings by Maximilien Robespierre, “Robespierre, or, the ‘Divine Violence’ of Terror”; and his afterword to the second edition of In Defense of Lost Causes, “What Is Divine about Divine Violence?” (which includes a riposte to Critchley).

    [6] Vogt here quotes from Žižek’s discussion of Fanon in Žižek and Daly’s Conversations with Žižek, 121. For a “plea” for violence by Žižek other than that of the divine variety, see “Neighbors and Other Monsters: A Plea for Ethical Violence.”

    [7] Overidentification is a concept that recurs throughout Žižek’s work, but perhaps the most illuminating example is that found in The Metastases of Enjoyment. Discussing the Slovenian post-punk band Laibach, a band noted for its “aggressive[,] inconsistent mixture of Stalinism, Nazism[,] and Blut und Boden ideology,” Žižek notes how Leftist intellectuals who supported the band assumed that they were ironically imitating totalitarian rituals—an assumption that left them with the uneasy feeling of “What if they really mean it?” “What if they truly identify with the totalitarian ritual?” “What if the public take seriously what Laibach mockingly imitate, so that Laibach actually strengthen what they purport to undermine?” This uneasy feeling, Žižek claims, is a result of “the assumption that ironic distance is automatically a subversive attitude”—a dangerous assumption insofar as the dominant ideological mode of our “contemporary ‘post-ideological’ universe” is that of “a cynical distance towards public values,” so that “far from posing any threat to the system,” ironic distance actual “designates the supreme form of conformism, since the normal functioning of the system requires cynical distance.” As Žižek concludes, from this perspective, “the Laibach strategy appears in a new light: it ‘frustrates’ the system (the ruling ideology) precisely in so far as it is not its ironic imitation, but overidentification with it—by bringing to light the obscene superego underside of the system, overidentification suspends its efficacy” (71-72). I cite Žižek’s explanation of overidentification at length because it represents a crucial difference between him and Judith Butler, the latter of whom upholds performative “disidentification” as the ideal means of subverting ideological hegemony. As Žižek sees it, the practice of disidentification, insofar as it depends upon both irony and identity, is much more liable to cooptation by the ruling ideology.

    [8] For Žižek’s case for “repeating”/“reactualizing” Lenin, see both his introduction and afterword to Revolution at the Gates, his edited collection of Lenin’s 1917 writings, and “A Leninist Gesture Today.”

    [9] See Johnston’s Žižek’s Ontology: A Transcendental Materialist Theory of Subjectivity. Johnston’s essay is an installment in an ongoing debate between he and Žižek over the proper relation between philosophical and scientific materialism. Johnston’s (immanent) critique of Žižek’s position rests upon the latter’s recourse to quantum physics as “a universal economy qua ubiquitous, all-encompassing structural nexus” (104), a move which Johnston claims violates Žižek’s “ontology of an Other-less, barred Real of non-All/not-One material being” (111).

    [10] For Žižek’s most extended “encounter” (as he puts it) with Deleuze, see Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences.

    [11] As Bosteels notes, Žižek, in works such as The Fragile Absolute, The Puppet and the Dwarf, and The Monstrosity of Christ, contends not only that the “subversive kernel of Christianity”—its “atheist core”—is “accessible only to a materialist approach,” but, what’s more, that “to become a true dialectical materialist, one should go through the Christian experience” (Puppet 7). Contra Žižek’s “dialectical reformulations and perverse reversals of Christianity in the name of a newborn materialism”—reformulations and reversals that “remain strictly speaking at the level of a structural or transcendental discussion of the conditions of possibility of subjectivity as such”—Bosteels upholds the work of the late Argentine Freudo-Marxist León Rozitchner, whose genealogico-historical brand of materialism “reconstruct[s] a history of the place of Judeo-Christianity in modern capitalist as well as pre-capitalist forms of subjectivity” (78) that reveals “the profound collusion between capitalism and Christianity” (77). In Bosteels’s estimation, Rozitchner’s work is paradigmatic of the type of materialism necessary to “expos[e] the extent to which the notion of political subjectivity,” even for thinkers as radical as Žižek, Agamben, Badiou, and Negri, “continues to be contaminated by Christian theology” (79).

    [12] An exception may here be made for Johnston’s essay, the broader appeal of which for the humanities lies in its assertion that “biology, rather than physics, is the key scientific territory for the struggles of today’s theoretical materialists” (116)—a claim that would seem to be borne out by the recent neuroscientific turn in literary and cultural studies (especially among affect theorists).

    [13] Khader likewise notes Žižek’s identification of the slums as “one of the principal horizons of the politics to come” (Defense 426) and their inhabitants as the instruments of divine violence (Žižek Now 162), yet he concludes that Žižek “inevitably renounces the capacity of these Other utopian spaces to affect a subversion of the whole edifice of the system” (164). One may want to qualify Khader’s conclusion by way of McGowan’s aforementioned attention to Žižek’s general anti-utopianism.

    [14] Exemplary here is Žižek’s critique of Levinas. See, for instance, the aforementioned “Neighbors and Other Monsters.”

    [15] As Brennan otherwise puts it, the “celebration of subalternity as such” characteristic of much postcolonialist scholarship “requires that no programmatic effort at ‘upliftment’ be permitted because the latter always smacks of intellectual and political arrogance” (257).

    Brennan’s primary examples here are Dipesh Chakrabarty and Partha Chatterjee.

    [16] Khader’s critique of Žižek is thus, like Johnston’s, immanent, for he takes Žižek to task not for his resistance to the identitarian logic driving much postcolonialist thought, but for the precise opposite—that is, for those moments in which Žižek (as he does with regard to Tibet, for instance) abandons the focus on economic exploitation and instead adopts “a culturalist rhetoric that invokes the same pseudo-psychoanalytic vocabulary for which he criticizes the postmodernist trend in postcolonial theory” (163).

    Works Cited

    • Benjamin, Walter. “Critique of Violence.” Selected Writings: Volume 1, 1913-1926. Ed. Marcus
    • Bullock and Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Belknap-Harvard UP, 2004.

      236-52. Print.

    • Brennan, Timothy. Wars of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York:

      Columbia UP, 2006. Print.

    • Engelhart, Katie. “Slavoj Žižek: I am not the world’s hippest philosopher!” Salon 29 Dec. 2012. Web.
    • Fanon, Frantz. Black Skin, White Masks. Trans. Charles Lam Markmann. New York: Grove

      Press, 1967. Print.

    • Johnston, Adrian. Badiou, Žižek, and Political Transformations: The Cadence of Change.

      Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2009. Print.

    • ——.   Žižek’s Ontology: A Transcendental Materialist Theory of Subjectivity. Evanston:

      Northwestern UP, 2008. Print.

    • Lenin, V.I. Collected Works. 45 vols. Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1972. Print.
    • McGowan, Todd. Enjoying What We Don’t Have: The Political Project of Psychoanalysis.

      Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 2013. Print.

    • Morton, Timothy. Ecology without Nature: Rethinking Environmental Aesthetics. Cambridge:

      Harvard UP, 2007. Print.

    • Žižek, Slavoj. “Ecology.” Examined Life. Dir. Astra Taylor. 1998. DVD. Zeitgeist, 2010.
    • ——.   “Egypt’s Revolution: Can the Popular Uprising Lead to Real Political Change?”

      Interview. Riz Khan. Al Jazeera. 3 February 2011. Web.  4 April 2013.

    • ——.   The Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For? New York:

      Verso, 2000. Print.

    • ——.   In Defense of Lost Causes. 2nd ed. New York: Verso, 2009. Print.
    • ——.   “A Leninist Gesture Today: Against the Populist Temptation.” Lenin Reloaded: Towards

      a Politics of Truth. Ed. Sebastian Budgen, Stathis Kouvelakis, and Slavoj Žižek. Durham:

      Duke UP, 2007. 74-98. Print.

    • ——.   Living in the End Times. New York: Verso, 2010. Print.
    • ——.   The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. New York: Verso, 1994. Print.
    • ——.   “Nature and Its Discontents.” Substance 37.3 (2008): 37-72. Print.
    • ——.   “Neighbors and Other Monsters: A Plea for Ethical Violence.” The Neighbor: Three

      Inquiries in Political Theology. By Slavoj Žižek, Eric L. Santner, and Kenneth Reinhard.

      Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. 134-90. Print.

    • ——.   Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. New York: Routledge, 2004.

      Print.

    • ——.   The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of Christianity. Cambridge: MIT P, 2003. Print.
    • ——, ed. Revolution at the Gates: Selected Writings of Lenin from 1917. New York: Verso, 2002. Print.
    • ——.   “Robespierre, or, the ‘Divine Violence’ of Terror.” Virtue and Terror. By Maximilien

      Robespierre. Ed. Jean Ducange. Trans. John Howe. New York: Verso, 2007. vii-xxxix.

    • ——.    Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel, and the Critique of Ideology. Durham: Duke

      UP, 1993. Print.

    • ——.   The Ticklish Subject: the absent centre of political ontology. New York: Verso, 1999.

      Print.

    • ——.   Violence: Six Sideways Reflections. New York: Picador, 2008. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj, and Glyn Daly. Conversations with Žižek. Malden: Polity, 2004. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj, and John Milbank. The Monstrosity of Christ: Paradox or Dialectic? Ed. Creston

      Davis. Cambridge: MIT P, 2009. Print.

  • Neoliberalism in New Orleans

    Ruth Salvaggio (bio)

    University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill

    salvaggi@email.unc.edu

    Review of Vincanne Adams, Markets of Sorrow, Labors of Faith:  New Orleans in the Wake of Katrina. Durham: Duke UP, 2013.

    “This book is not about Katrina.  It is about Americans who have managed to survive a second-order disaster … about the effects of privatizing our most public social services, and about the failure of these services to respond to Americans in need because they are tied to market forces guided by profit” (1).  So begins Vincanne Adams’s study of neoliberal policies enacted in the wake of Katrina, policies put into play by the U.S. government’s market-driven response to social welfare programs in general and to disaster recovery in particular.  But it is the very particular recovery from Katrina that consumes Adams in this book.  She amasses abundant materials that show the inter-workings of government contracts, banking practices, recovery and rescue programs, faith-based initiatives, and charity-for-profit in Katrina’s wake, and she surrounds this data with narratives gained through extensive interviews with citizens of New Orleans who became ensnared in the distinctly entrepreneurial recovery of their city.  In some sense, the rebuilding of parts of New Orleans has breathed new life into the city, making for an impressive glossy portrait of its post-Katrina fate.  But what Adams sketches out here is not a pretty picture, and it is a picture that shows the fault lines on which profit-driven disaster recovery is likely to proceed anywhere in our increasingly disaster-prone times.
     
    The “markets of sorrow” that made booty of human suffering in this particular disaster all stem from market-driven governance policies and their quick implementation in the post-Katrina recovery.  These include government dispensation of money and contracts, typically via FEMA and Homeland Security operations, to the likes of Blackwater, Halliburton, and Bechtel for initial rescue and temporary housing (notably the infamous and toxic FEMA Trailers); government subcontracting of the huge federally-funded state-run initiative known as the Road Home Program to the private-sector corporation ICF International; and implementation of the Small Business Administration loan program which forced victims not only to pay for their own long-term recovery, but to pay interest on that self-sustaining venture.  In a careful and precise analysis of the workings of these markets, Adams shows how they failed, again and again, to help the people most in need to come even close to rebuilding their homes or renting affordable housing, while they proved remarkably successful as profit-making ventures for the corporations and agencies that used public money for generating private profit.  The SBA program alone produced what Adams calls “disaster-induced debt” of the same kind that keeps poor nations perpetually in debt to richer ones, bringing global neoliberal capitalism home to a devastated American city.
     
    But there is more.  These “markets of sorrow” were variously supported by what Adams calls “labors of faith”—notably the volunteer labor of faith-based groups who descended on the city by the hundreds of thousands, whose good works replaced direct government-funded rebuilding assistance and transformed New Orleans into a veritable missionary outpost.  In addition, the more general operations of numerous charity initiatives unfolded through the market’s penetration of humanitarian assistance.  This vast “charity economy” continues to extend from the labor of house-gutting and rebuilding by volunteers to the entrepreneurial initiatives of both government and corporations that basically conscript volunteers and the poor into the service of private-sector firms managed by what Adams identifies as “intermediary” organizations—such as the HandsOn Network and Points of Light Institute.  Charity is not so much given, but administered—relying on free-market strategies, and blurring any effective distinction between “for profit” and “nonprofit” initiatives.  In the case of disasters like Katrina, a particular kind of emotional response that should rightly fuel volunteer action and philanthropic contributions gets channeled through an “affect economy” in which a surplus of emotion serves market agendas.  ICF, which made a mess of the Road Home Program, resurfaces as a major investor in faith-based programs, offering its services (for pay) to help such groups organize themselves according to successful market strategies.  The problem is not only that affect gets translated into volunteer labor for profit-driven initiatives, or that homeless and devastated people are forced to borrow money and told to pick up their bootstraps and become successful entrepreneurs, but that all such markets and labors proceed with virtually no governmental regulation or oversight.
     
    For people in New Orleans, this is a story that really hits home.  The ethnographic component of this book, compiled by Adams and her team of interviewers, offers stories told by people from all across the racial, class, and geographic divides within the city.  These testimonies come not only from the devastated Lower Ninth Ward, but equally devastated areas of St. Bernard Parish situated even lower on the geographic map.  Some of the most riveting accounts come from the Gentilly neighborhood, a mixed-racial section of the city, and others come from comparatively wealthy individuals who were better positioned to recover yet still lost much of what they once possessed and nearly all of their savings for the future.  One couple, who lost their daughter to the floodwaters and struggled to rebuild their home amid horrific devastation, described their situation as “‘the opposite of recovery’” (113). With over 80% of the city flooded, Katrina was a great leveler but was utterly devastating to those who had little to begin with.  Many books, from memoirs to oral histories and ethnographic interviews, have delivered these first-hand accounts to a wide readership, at least before, as Adams points out, “Katrina fatigue” set in (178).  What is unique in Adams’s account of post-Katrina policy is that these stories are supported by precise data that explains the economics that drove their fate in market-driven recovery programs.  As she explains, the story of New Orleans in the wake of Katrina is “not a story of the decline of the welfare state or the rise of crony capitalism,” but “a story about how the two have become intertwined in new ways:  crony capitalism now makes money on the welfare state” (13).  This new partnership of market economies and social welfare policy operates in especially insidious ways at sites of disaster, and the narratives of people in New Orleans who have experienced that “second-order disaster” are the ones best positioned to describe its effects.
     
    I have read Vincanne Adams’s book both as a scholar devoted to New Orleans culture and literature, and as a native of the city who lost a home to the floodwaters of Katrina.  Her arguments, her insights, her interviews all ring true in the long echo of post-Katrina memory, and explain crisply what happened, and why.  Who were in fact the “first responders” to this national disaster?  Not the U.S. government, as we all now know, but as Adams shows, contract workers of the likes of those employed by Blackwater—the private-sector paramilitary group that now goes under(cover) by the name Xe Services, and whose quick arrival in the post-Katrina city resulted from our national investment in private firms that now perform the paid labor of disaster relief.  How is it that post-New Orleans was immediately transformed into the likes of a missionary outpost?  The emotional response to the disaster and its victims, as Adams documents, was overwhelming, and yet this volunteer labor ignited by affect not only quickly replaced direct government assistance, but was also quickly consumed in the directives of profit-driven charity.  Why were fresh new banks sprouting up all over the devastated landscape of the city just a few months after the flood?  Adams’s sharp analysis of the workings of the SBA loan program makes it crystal clear who was reaping profits from these eager lenders, and who was paying back the debt, at interest.
     
    For scholars familiar with critiques of neoliberal politics and policies, this book may seem to offer yet another example of the same story of capitalism run amuck in disaster zones.  And in some conspicuous ways, New Orleans has already occupied a place in those stories—in Naomi Klein’s The Shock Doctrine (2007), for example, the charter school system in New Orleans serves as an example of what happens when private enterprise rushes in to replace ailing public school systems.  But there is a difference between using select business enterprise sites in post-Katrina New Orleans as an example of disaster capitalism and using the entire disaster of Katrina and post-Katrina recovery to understand what Adams calls the “apogee” of market-driven public programs.  Katrina, after all, stands as the most singular, major disaster to strike a US city for the past century or more—certainly the most destructive in our distinctly modern moment where climate change joins with breaches in the social contract to breed catastrophe.  Post-Katrina recovery, taken as a whole—from initial rescue operations on through the machinations of small business loans and philanthrocapitalism—shows how neoliberal policy has come to fruition at the site of a catastrophe where over 80% of a major US city flooded.  In this sense, it is not precisely some new claim about neoliberal theory that Adams advances here, though her engagement with this theory is careful and nuanced.  Instead, what she contributes is a pivotal long-term study of neoliberal policies that reach a high-water mark both on the flooded homes in New Orleans and on the theoretical landscape surrounding disaster capitalism.  As Adams herself puts it, New Orleans after Katrina is not just another post-disaster story:  “It is the story of the effects of market-driven public policies that have reached their apogee” (16). And it is hardly over yet.
     
    In a brief final chapter entitled “Katrina as the Future,” Adams describes the legacy of Katrina as the “restructuring of America’s political economy” and thus “a foreshadowing of a future that could belong to anyone, a catastrophic revelation of vulnerability not just of a few Americans but of an American way of life” (181).  Life has indeed changed in New Orleans in the wake of Katrina, and in many ways, the city is booming—even as some of its neighborhoods have been left to rot.  Simply put, the success of market-driven recovery typically obscures the people and places that the market left behind, including those who gained some traction on landscapes where both well-intentioned volunteers and unrestrained developers have rushed to build on increasingly vulnerable terrain.  Charity initiatives in the famous “Make it Right” program in the Lower Ninth Ward offer at once an example of the power of charitable giving but also what happens when it proceeds without governmental regulation, or without assurance that the Army Corps of Engineers can come through with their latest levee designs, or that funding for such projects will emerge in timely fashion, or at all.  New “green” houses barely obscure the fact that much of this area remains in blight and that many of its residents have permanently evacuated—not to mention that its future remains precarious when a category four or five hurricane next comes knocking on the door.  As I was writing this review in the fall of 2013, I just received the latest press release from the Office of the Mayor on the progress of recovery in New Orleans.  One can’t help but feel a lift when reading some of the good news—such as the reopening of the Saenger Theatre after years of decline and shutdown even before Katrina, and the path of such recovery initiatives around the historic Tremé area and especially its performance venues that trace their legacy back to Congo Square.  This $52 million dollar renovation was the result of a public-private partnership between the city and the Canal Street Development Corporation, whose profits from this contractual enterprise remain unreported.  Next, we hear news that on another side of town, in the devastated neighborhood of Gentilly, a new Walmart is opening, and that still another Walmart super center is slated for development in the even more devastated area of New Orleans East.  Three hundred new jobs are promised at the Gentilly Walmart, as if manna from heaven were being sprinkled on this blighted area.  Meanwhile, back next to the Mercedes Superdome, they are celebrating the $200 million South Market District development, combining  over 200 luxury apartments with shops, restaurants, and entertainment venues—the project of Domain Companies, whose website boasts their reputation as one of the nation’s preeminent real estate and investment firms.  The profit that Domain is reaping on this project, again, is left unnoted.  And the people who move into these luxury apartments are decidedly not those who are still rebuilding their homes in blighted areas and ecologically vulnerable neighborhoods.  Instead, these people are made to be grateful that Walmart has at last arrived.
     
    Adams’s claim that the profit-driven recovery of post-Katrina New Orleans is an ominous “foreshadowing of the future” also finds support in this latest good news report from the city (181). New Orleans has recently been designated as a “pilot city” for a newly created resilience dashboard for cities rebounding from “natural disasters” (Office of the Mayor).  The effort is funded by a $100 million commitment from the Rockefeller Foundation and will be implemented by the software company Palantir, a company specializing in U.S. government customers and receiving heavy investments from the CIA.  For people who recognize that Katrina was no “natural disaster” to begin with,  but the product of a long history of bad contracts between government and business that paved the path for risky development, oil drilling and dredging, and faulty levees, the investments of Domain and Palatir appear as plastic Mardi Gras beads thrown from the gods of profit.  If such auspicious gifts chart the future of disaster recovery, then Adams’s book stands as both a scary account of what actually happened in Katrina’s wake, and an ominous projection of a future run by corporations whose profits are driven by disaster and whose operations are concealed under the wing of what was once the humanitarian work of government.

    Ruth Salvaggio, Professor of English and Comparative Literature at the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, is the author of several books, most recently Hearing Sappho in New Orleans: The Call of Poetry from Congo Square to the Ninth Ward (LSU Press, 2012), and essays on environmental disaster, poetics, and imagination.

    Works Cited

    • Klein, Naomi. The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism. New York: Metropolitan, 2007. Print.
    • Office of the Mayor. In Case You Missed It: September Highlights Include Saenger and Costco Openings, Job Growth and Continued Progress for New Orleans. New Orleans: City of New Orleans, 5 Nov. 2013. E-mail.
  • The Persistence of Realism

    Ulka Anjaria (bio)

    Brandeis University
    uanjaria@brandeis.edu

     

    Review of Fredric Jameson, The Antinomies of Realism. New York: Verso, 2013.

     

     

    Against the myriad negative definitions of realism advanced by scholars—realism as not naturalism, romance, modernism—Fredric Jameson suggests a dialectical model in which realism emerges by means of its opposites: at one end, from récit, “the narrative situation itself and the telling of a tale as such” (10) and, at the other, from “the realm of affect,” in which the present overshadows other temporalities “with impulses of scenic elaboration, description and above all affective investment” (11). These antagonistic forces—narrative and affect—are constantly at play in the continuous production of realism, not reconciling in individual texts but appearing as contradictory pressures productive of meaning. This provocative approach proceeds beyond the analysis of individual texts to grasp realism as a whole, a level of theorization often absent from readings specific to one place or historical period.
     
    In Part I, Jameson elaborates the nature of these opposing forces in more detail. Récit, he reminds us in Chapter 1, is not only a naïve reliance on a Barthesian preterite, but any acceptance of underlying narrative motivations such as destiny or fate, “the mark of irrevocable time, of the event that has happened once and for all” (21). Yet even when realism appears indebted to this narrative logic, time past begins to shift to time present in the course of its telling. As this shift occurs “from tale to daily life” (27), we see realism distinguish itself from its narrative predecessors; however, the pressure to fall back into the preterite—to make destiny operative in the narrative sense—continues to haunt the mode, and is thus constitutive of realism itself.
     
    Chapter 2 initiates a discussion of the other side of realism—its perceived dissolution into modernism, or the “perpetual present,” which Jameson sees more productively for its affective rather than solely temporal dimension. This is affect as opposed to emotion; while the latter can be named, affect “somehow eludes language” (29). The tension between “the system of named emotions” and “the emergence of nameless bodily states” (32) is visible in Balzac and Flaubert; thus Jameson offers a refreshing new perspective on the Lukácsian distinction between realism and naturalism by rewriting it as between an allegorical and an affective impulse. (Although Jameson does not engage extensively with Lukács, the Hungarian philosopher seems to be his primary interlocutor throughout the book.) Jameson’s focus on intensity rather than essence is also useful for thinking about music and the plastic arts.
     
    The discussion of affect leads to a compelling rereading of Zola outside the general disdain of his writing in studies of realism following Lukács. When read in light of the antinomies of realism, Zola’s “sensory overload” is not a rejection of realism but a consideration of “the temporality of destiny when it is drawn into the force field of affect and distorted out of recognition by the latter” (46). Zola’s description, unlike Balzac’s, does not stand outside of time but is subject to it, compiling an aesthetic critique of the affective nature of capitalism. This makes him closer to Tolstoy than Lukács is willing to allow—Tolstoy whose “anti-political” novels revolve around a variety of moods, a “ceaseless variability from elation to hostility, from sympathy to generosity and then to suspicion, and finally to disappointment and indifference” (85). For Jameson, these moods are not contingent elements of War and Peace’s narrative but constitute its very realism, particularly as they surface in tension with the novel’s inordinate number of characters who, despite Tolstoy’s realist promise, do not function as a unity but as a heterogeneity, “held together by a body and a name” (89). It is as if Tolstoy found himself constantly distracted, eager to move from one character to another—and this movement ends up forming a new aesthetic that “effaces the very category of protagonicity as such” (90).
     
    The depletion of protagonicity becomes central to the realism of Spanish novelist Benito Pérez Galdós, whose protagonists constitute the background of his novels, and “whose foreground is increasingly occupied by minor or secondary characters whose stories (and ‘destinies’) might once have been digressions but now colonize and appropriate the novel for themselves” (96). This is the inverse of classical realism in which, as Alex Woloch (2003) describes, the protagonist emerges from the mass of minor characters, all potential protagonists themselves; in Pérez Galdós, “even the protagonists are in reality minor characters” (108). This diffusion of narrative attention is also visible—more counterintuitively, perhaps—in George Eliot; for Jameson, what appears to be Eliot’s incessant moralizing is in fact her “weakening the hold of ethical systems and values as such” (120). Immorality, for Eliot, is not to be found in one or more loci of badness, but in potentially anyone and everyone, in the network of relations that constitute community. Thus a more melodramatic evil dissipates into a mauvaise foi, which rewrites malevolence as ill will—arising in positioning rather than essence—and allows characters to transform themselves in what amounts to a radically democratic worldview.
     
    The last three chapters in Part I point to a number of ways realism collapses into itself as it struggles to maintain its integrity in the face of the ever-increasing pressures of melodrama, modernism, mass culture and the journalistic fait divers. Cataphora—an unnamed or unidentified narrator—is the realist novel’s response to the tension between first- and third-person perspectives; the style indirect libre resolves the blocked dialectic and constructs a new relationship between reader and character that avoids the pitfalls of subjectivism on the one hand and straightforward récit on the other. The affect-less anecdotes of Alexander Kluge, which mark a seeming return to pure récit, devoid as they are of irony or any other means of interpretation, concern the Coda of Part I. Jameson reads them as “the result of the dissolution of both realism and modernism together” (192)—but in a direction that offers little in the way of literary futurity.
     
    Part II brings together three chapters that cover a wide range of textual material and demonstrate how the approach outlined in Part I might be put to use in understanding the recurrence of particular plots or genres all the way up to the contemporary. Thinking through the role of the providential allows Jameson another entry point into realism as constituted by its putative others—in this case the novel of fate. Covering Robinson Crusoe, Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship, Our Mutual Friend, Middlemarch and finally Robert Altman’s film Short Cuts, Jameson argues for “the form-generating and form-producing value of the providential within realism itself” (202). The subsequent discussion of war narratives suggests that despite their appearance across high and “low” literatures and in a number of generic variations, war plots insist on the unrepresentability of war. Thus “acts and characters” cede to the representation of space. Reading Kluge’s “The Bombing of Halberstadt” allows Jameson to identify the tension between “abstraction” and “sense-datum”: “these are the two poles of a dialectic of war, incomprehensible in their mutual isolation and which dictate dilemmas of representation only navigable by formal innovation, as we have seen, and not by any stable narrative convention” (256).
     
    The final chapter takes on the problematic of the historical novel and traces its permutations as it moves away from its narrow Lukácsian apex. For Lukács, the difference between Walter Scott and Balzac is a difference of epochs: while Scott perfected the historical novel as such, his most significant contribution was to become “the vehicle for the historicization of the novel in general” (264)—whose master is Balzac. Balzac marks a moment “in which the present can itself be apprehended as history” (273). This reading of Lukács allows Jameson to consider the fate of the historical novel in periods beyond those of Scott, Balzac, and the post-1848 writers—for whom, according to Lukács, facts about history come to stand in for true historical engagement, resulting in “the extinction of the historical novel as a form” (275). Jameson, by contrast, goes on to discuss the epic historical realism of Tolstoy, the modernist historical novels of John Dos Passos, Hilary Mantel, and E.L. Doctorow, and the postmodernist “historical novel[s] of the future (which is to say of our own present)” (298), such as David Mitchell’s Cloud Atlas and other science fiction texts. Cloud Atlas is “historical” in counterintuitive ways: in its use of pastiche, in which “historical periods [are] grasped as styles” (307), and in its representation of the materiality of reading in the different “apparatus[es] of transmission” (309) that constitute each narrative segment.
     
    This last chapter is a fitting end to an impressive discussion, as it is here that Jameson most vividly demonstrates—through insightful readings of texts rather than more abstract philosophical rumination—the stakes of his analysis in dismantling the rigid oppositions between realism and its seeming antitheses. Lukács’s limitations are evident here; by reading naturalism and modernism as the breakdown of realism, he leaves no frame for understanding those forms or the worlds from which they emerge. For Jameson, by contrast, postmodernism reflects the unbalancing of realism’s constitutive tensions in a way that is entirely continuous with realism’s own struggle to maintain those tensions, sometimes at significant political and epistemic costs. Postmodernism is neither a triumphant escape from the shackles of mimesis nor a dismal failure of the revolutionary political program, but a continuation of the realist project in a changed world. We see this throughout the book in the deft way Jameson incorporates readings of Zola, Faulkner, and Kluge among discussions of Balzac and Eliot; the breakdown of realism at its later endpoints is not, for Jameson, the end of the story but precisely where a new story begins.
     
    Antinomies will interest scholars of realism, modernism and contemporary literature and film—as well as critics looking for language to dismantle the walls that have separated our discipline into neatly bounded sectors: modernism, the twentieth century, American, British, and so on. Add to that a nuanced reinvigoration of the dialectical method, which continues to be misconceived in some literary criticism as vulgar class analysis. In a scholarly environment fraught with increasing alienation between scholars interested in cultural studies and those dedicated to close analysis of texts for aesthetic and formal qualities, Jameson’s work continues to set the standard for rich, theoretical engagement within a larger historicist paradigm.
     
    That said, the pervasive Eurocentrism of this book is startling, particularly considering the span of the author’s scholarly reach. It remains unclear what interpretive thread binds England, France, Russia, Spain, Germany and the US—the national origins of the writers discussed—that could not include writers from the non-white world. (“Europe” is a problematic justification at best.) China and Latin America are briefly mentioned but with no discussion of authors or texts by name. The reader is left to imagine how truly expansive this analysis could have been, and how the questions of historical representation, genre, and mass culture could be enriched by an analysis of the unique pressures put on these terms by the surprising aesthetic forms and imagined futurities to which the reshuffling of the world-system has given rise. Jameson’s afterword to a recent special issue of MLQ on the topic of Peripheral Realisms begins to address this concern, indicating that it is not entirely outside the author’s formidable intellectual range. Despite this shortcoming, Antinomies will generate significant excitement, not only because it is written by one of the foremost literary critics of the day but, more importantly, because it pushes beyond the quagmire in which studies of realism seem stuck—a quagmire largely born of Lukács’s rigidness, which has left its traces on the term “realism” even for those for whom Lukács was never a significant interlocutor. Jameson’s book is an open-hearted gesture toward the futurity of the field.
     

    Ulka Anjaria is Associate Professor of English at Brandeis University. She is the author of Realism in the Twentieth-Century Indian Novel: Colonial Difference and Literary Form (Cambridge University Press, 2012) and editor of A History of the Indian Novel in English (Cambridge University Press, under contract). Her articles have appeared in Novel: A Forum on Fiction, Journal of South Asian Popular Culture and Modern Fiction Studies (forthcoming). She won an ACLS/Charles A. Ryskamp Research Fellowship in 2014 to work on contemporary turns towards realism in Indian literature and film.

     

     

  • From Graph

    Value: One’s self cannot be anywhere

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio1.mp3 here]
    Recording 1. “Value.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    Today I am worth $1,744.69

    Today I am worth $1,557.07

    Today I am worth $964.63

    Today I am worth $886.52

    Today I am worth $402.00

    Today I am worth $302.52

    Today I am worth $1,742.38

    Today I am worth $1,571.21

    Today I am worth $1,480.89

    Today I am worth $1,289.20

    Today I am worth $677.01

    Today I am worth $492.99

    Today I am worth $367.51

    Today I am worth $560.03

    Today I am worth $508.074

    Today I am worth $2,375.45

    Today I am worth $1,480.72

    * * * * *

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio2.mp3 here]
    Recording 2. “Debt consolidation is not easy.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    Debt consolidation is not easy, and we want to help you resolve your issue quickly and easily, even though France says austerity is a European disease. According to the Mizzou Mafia, the path is not easy, and we are required to treat you fairly. Austerity was difficult, and now I miss it. The autumn is not easy, but you can write us a letter and we will stop contacting you. We will stop contacting you while thousands of people in Lisbon protest austerity measures. English is not easy, if you have complaints about us, you can write us a letter, and Kenny will shift the focus on escape from austerity. Success is not easy, but we are required to notify you of your rights, even though it will stymie the funding debate. Failing is not easy, no, that’s why we are here to help you manage and successfully repay your student loans. The myth of a mass higher education system is stymieing proper consideration of university funding. Reshoring manufacturing is not easy, please let us know if you have any questions. Life is not easy for any of us, but what of that? We’re here to help you set up safeguards that will allow you to focus on what’s important. This workout is a push right out of the same-old routine and straight in to workout you-know-what.  WordPress is not easy, and that’s ok. Please note that this isn’t legal advice, we’re concerned about austerity in the tech industry. Translation is not easy, we’re here to help you appear more conservative in your outlook and cautious about your prospects. Church is not easy, but we’ve got something to help you on the right path: a march organized by the People’s Assembly in London. Life on the fringe of the major leagues is not easy, but we’re here to help—austerity can make you richer. The path is not easy, we’re here to help you understand your medical expenses, despite austerity. It’s not easy being the leader of the world, we’re not from the government and we’re here to help during this time of austerity in higher education. Loving you is not easy, but we’re diverse, and have developed services to help couples who have grown up in an age of austerity.

     
    * * * * *
     

    Bubbles, bubbles, everywhere / Why did I go to college? / You don’t know what love is.

    * * * * *
     

    God: God never promises to provide equally for everyone.
     
    I do not worry. I do not say: What will I eat? What will I drink? What will I wear for clothing?

     
    * * * * *
     

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio3.mp3 here]
    Recording 3. “Work.” / ”If.” / ”The young woman.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    Work: Having a hard time making a living

    She had a job which was simple, for money. The job was waiting on wealthy guests at a restaurant. Her employer was astonishingly perceptive though wealthy from birth. Money from birth is a lack.

     
    * * * * *
     

    If we live off a trust fund. If we live off money from our family, receiving an amount that isn’t quite trust-fund level. If we marry people with more money than we have. If our graduate advisor whose spouse paid for six years of plane tickets between New York and Berkeley during graduate school says, “don’t be the partner that follows.”

     
    * * * * *
     

    The young woman at a different time had no money or job. Before, she’d an extreme surface which came from being with someone and him now being gone. For a month she ate only breakfast at the guest house with the other workers, nothing else. Going out for a walk because she felt sick and lonely and had to go out. People. Animals walking along. A laser printer strapped to the back of a bicycle with twine—went further and further past them, past the temple until stopping to drink a juice. She sat at the juice stand, shivering with sunstroke. The man there suspicious, wanting her to move on from her appearance. She was not able to continue. Realizing she was really physically sick and it was simple.

     
    * * * * *
     

    Office automation is not an act, but a habit. Incumbents ensure that the first step is a step in the right direction. Office automation software and hardware is a yardstick of quality. A variety of office automation systems that advance opportunities and productivity on purpose rather than by accident. Using a variety of office automation systems that are designed for organizations, or organizational units to attain the success they seek. The purpose is to perform office automation work and office automation duties that will help your organization deliver better results and chase perfection. Use office automation hardware and make action-based systems a habit. Automation design systems through supervision and labor that uplifts humanity. Skill in office automation for your project of doing ordinary things well. Clerical, office or automation for finance reports and resisting without fighting. Various office automation duties in support of education improvement, and constant change.

     
    * * * * *
     

    For several years, I’ve been making a long list poem called “job” or “employment.” The poem is a list of jobs. Sometimes the name of the job is preceded by the phrase, “I could be a…” or “you could be a…” etc. Last Thursday, I added “Bellhop” to the list. One of my former students told me that his mother was a bellhop for a Four Seasons hotel, and that she made good money through tipping. When my former student told me this, we were riding the bus from La Jolla to Carlsbad. I have no car. My former student has a car, but he says he takes the bus to save money. I was a horrible waitress, but I’ve often wished I could be a good one, since I made more per hour at the fancy yacht club restaurant in Brooksville, Maine than I have at any other job since. I dumped a rack of lamb with blackcurrant coulis into the lap of a woman who’d arrived that morning on a yacht that she’d paid someone else to sail up from Puerto Rico. She told me that she’d have to have her pants cleaned, and that I’d ruined her travel pants. My former student’s mother is from Puerto Rico.

     
    * * * * *
     

    Self: Oneself cannot be anywhere
     
    To have violated or going against the procedures of the memoir or autobiography—by doing them.
     
    She knew she could die, that she would. Actions are nothing—this is impossible. Have used them up—and writing isn’t anything. The young woman then middle-aged woman sick and with no job in the crisis—and not stylized or is, loved, and geared to this.
     
    Geared to this—writing.

     
    * * * * *
     

    She’s given too much painkiller or takes too many mushrooms and realizes few people care about each other. She feels or knows they do not care about her—though one does. She does or they do. What does it matter anyway. Ever. And not as a negative act or frightening thing—though it is frightening. Others at other times not frightened by it. And so much over something small. Which is incredible.

     
    * * * * *
     

    My birthday is June 11, and I’d appreciate a phone call or a card.

     
    * * * * *
     

    [Recording 1053-1920-vol23-iss3-Graham-audio4.mp3 here]
    Recording 4. “No one else.” / ”I have no spouse.” © K. Lorraine Graham. Used by permission.

    No one else in the wealthy area: Received my annual social security statement in the mail today, so money is funneled outside, is in companies. It isn’t in the future. I have been working since the first Gulf War. In 1991 I earned $150. The people in offices are new, therefore it isn’t in terms of the past––My highest earning year was 2005, when I earned $36,060 in an office building on Dupont Circle. The bus which is mechanical being in the foreground––At my current earnings rate, if I continue working until I am 67, it doesn’t matter if it’s active––my social security payment will be about $1208 a month. I don’t know how old the man is, who’s old. If I continue working until I am 70, they’re not the same people, my social security payment will be about $1498 a month (So they’re seen, and not active). If I decide to stop working at age 62, a man mugging me––therefore inverted––I will get about $847 a month, not just in relation to maturity. I am eligible for disability benefits––seeing I’m frightened is almost considerate. If I die this year, by not hitting me when I struggle with him, certain members of my family though finally giving him the purse. The naiveté––on my part––he’s depressed, may quality for the following benefits. My child, he’s depressed––$965 a month––by mugging me. My spouse who corresponds to my having a job is caring for my child: $965 having an employer, a month. I’d made jokes seen by him to be inappropriate. My spouse who had offended him––reaches full retirement age: $1287 a month. My total family benefits cannot be more than $2316 a month. I make jokes because it’s in the past. My spouse or child may be eligible for a special one-time death benefit of $255, (is therefore sentient). I have earned enough credits to qualify for Medicare at age 65––I’m fairly immature in age. Even if I do not retire at age 65, and my offending him is un––I should be sure to contact Social Security three months before my intentional 65th birthday to enroll in Medicare.

     
    * * * * *
     

    I have no spouse. I have no children. I do not intend to ever have a spouse. I do not want to ever have children.

    Lorraine Graham is the author of Terminal Humming, from Edge Books, and has a second collection forthcoming from Coconut Books in 2015. She has taught digital media and creative writing at UCSD, California State University San Marcos, and the Corcoran College of Art And Design. She lives in Washington, DC.
     

  • “Today I am worth”: K. Lorraine Graham’s Graph

    Judith Goldman (bio)

    The State University of New York at Buffalo

    judithgo@buffalo.edu

     

    In The Making of the Indebted Man, Maurizio Lazzarato presents “the increasing force of the creditor-debtor relationship” in the world remade by financial capitalism since the late 1970s (23). “Debt acts as a ‘capture,’ ‘predation,’ and ‘extraction’ machine on the whole of society,” he writes (29); “the creditor-debtor relation concerns the entirety of the current population as well as the population to come” (32). If, in the last chapter of Debt: The First 5,000 Years, David Graeber exculpates contemporary working-class debtors, subject to decreased wages and plied continually with credit opportunities, for incurring debt to live life above the level of mere survival, floating consumption as conviviality or social participation, Lazzarato perhaps more absolutely deindividuates debt, for in this neoliberal epoch it always already profoundly conditions any given economic circuit, whether one’s transactions are mediated by payment plan or not.[1]
     
    One concern that emerges from these excerpts from K. Lorraine Graham’s Graph – with its unstinting demonstrations of the subject’s inextricability from debt, the degree to which debt saturates social relations – is the strange morphology of economic non-agency in debt culture, the extended mutations of (the alibi of) the sovereign subject of contractual exchange.  In this contemporary working class universe, a work “ethic” has become even less about sacrificing for the future than about a futurity already intractably mortgaged to or sold out for a still-precarious present: how to maneuver among seemingly non-negotiable vectors of hyper-exploitation that not only enjoin and profit from labor, but require life itself to be rented?  As Graham lays bare the intricacies of this ruthless system, she puts on display the surplus exactions of (gendered) affective labor, but more so the affect and social judgment generated around each reticulation of an ever-complexifying debt network.  What Graph finally portrays is not canny, street-smart manipulations of what exactly must be rendered – would-be debt-defying feats – but the very impossibility of being a “good” subject of debt, of navigating labyrinths designed to be so difficult to negotiate that the debtor, regardless of fidelity to dues, is dug continually deeper in arrears.
     
    Take, for instance, Graham’s appropriation text (outright expropriation of pre-fabricated language or sublet?), comprised of select search results for the phrase “is not easy” combined with those for the term “austerity.”  Here the grotesquerie of the neoliberal suffocation of the welfare state posed as natural fact meets the sleazy, faux-sympathetic come-on of coping mechanisms for hire: Graham pinpoints and plays up the debt-service industry’s massaging rhetoric—“we’re here to help”—with its promise to understand rather than condemn the debtor who must pay by exposing herself if she is ever to get out of the hole, as it lures her to meet the class antagonism of debt redeemingly re-branded as life challenge.  Graham’s reframing perfectly captchas the paradox of the creditor’s invocation of bygone civility in the very act of describing a most uncivil insistence: “You can write us a letter and we will stop contacting you.”  If its inclusion of protest (“thousands of people in Lisbon protest austerity measures”) opens onto a possible opposition to working with austerity—indeed, of profiting from it—the piece also exemplifies the affective dynamics that overtax working-class virtues, preying upon vulnerability, an aversion to being beholden, and the willingness to pull the belt tighter, even as the debt economy works over labor only to extrude it. “In capitalist logics of askesis,” as Lauren Berlant observes, “the workers’ obligation is to be more rational than the system, and their recompense is to be held in a sense of pride at surviving the scene of their own attrition.” Or as Graham says: “Life is not easy for any of us, but what of that?”  Another appropriation text, on “office automation,” reads as a counter-exemplar of actor network theory: the repeated imposition of the word “automation” in discourse cribbed from corporate ad copy serves to mystify precisely which tasks the technology will perform, as human causality continually slips logics in these triumphalist formulations.  Such deskilling, dehumanizing efficiency strategies make workers mere mechanized adjuncts to operating systems: “Use office automation hardware and make action-based systems a habit. Automation design systems through supervision and labor that uplifts humanity.”  More chilling, though, is the managerial class-position in which the system stands.
     
    Graph offers up its mediated representations of class epistemology through compassionate but unsparing insight into damaged identity.  In a move akin to conceptual writing, Graham’s devastating opening list poem – auto-populated by a bank statement – contrives a post-lyric for an unforgivingly evacuated precariat subjectivity: the place of self-expression has been usurped by monetized predicates of self-worth, glaringly posting their I’s proximity to economic disaster on an unremitting daily basis.  In verse reduced to the self’s bottom line, Graham reveals the brutal economistic lens seemingly internalized by the post-lyrical subject (if such flatness can signal interiority), yet her initial volley complicates that reduction insofar as it presents the self as an elusive value-field: “Value: One’s self cannot be anywhere.”  If this suggests the essential dislocation of the contemporary self, traceable only through the virtual flux of the electronic transfer of funds, it also points to the ways in which the self-as-value is continually re-generated through motion, circulation, and exchange: earnings and expenditure.
     
    And yet Graham’s depiction of this volatility does not give onto a sense of more wholesome, alternate circuitries; it is rather the courage of ressentiment that frames minor but nonetheless loaded resistances. Indeed, it is the voicing of class resentment, barred from public discourse in a culture that worships and exculpates wealth, that Graham stages as a form of affective resistance.[2]  “‘Don’t be the partner that follows’”: the universality of tough love and the feminist advice dispensed by a graduate advisor is undercut by the uncounted benefits enjoyed by its purveyor (no need to follow when one receives free plane tickets to visit).  Graham’s persona spits unabashedly in the face of entitlement by reversing its epistemic hegemony: “Her employer was astonishingly perceptive though wealthy from birth. Money from birth is a lack.”  Here debt is, for once, transferred up.  That persona similarly expresses scorn for the wealthy patron at the “fancy yacht club restaurant” on whom she, as “horrible waitress,” “[dumps] a rack of lamb with blackcurrant coulis.”  The affective labor demanded of the hospitality worker is refused (so, too, any unwaged guilt or shame in the aftermath), as is a sense of debt for a ruined pair of “travel pants.”  This bad debtor, who wishes to be a better waitress only to earn better money, espouses an “antiproductivism” that “allows us to see work as a form of violence,” spurning the sentimentality, moralism, and drive to self-improvement that forced work seeks to incur (Berg 162).[3]
     
    Readers of Leslie Scalapino will recognize citations of her work in several of these excerpts, as well as Graham’s own homage to Scalapino’s style and to her preoccupation both with class disparity and with representing (Buddhist) phenomenology, dislocations of agency, and uncannily decentered subjective awareness of those dislocations.[4]  In composing Graph, Graham researched Scalapino’s correspondence in the UCSD Archive for New Poetry, while reading Zither & Autobiography and The Return of Painting, The Pearl, and Orion: A Trilogy. The latter incorporates descriptions of some of Scalapino’s first jobs, such as indexing (Graham, “no subject”). Though Graham had initially thought to “trace an economics” in Scalapino’s texts, what emerges are framings of her brief investigations into the dehiscence of agency and intention in social exchange, into the primal indebted condition of human vulnerability and mortality, and into the scene of writing considered as (non)action: “Going out for a walk because she felt sick and lonely and had to go out…She just sat at the juice stand, shivering with sunstroke. The man there suspicious, wanting her to move on from her appearance”; She knew she could die, that she would. Actions are nothing – this is impossible.  Have used them up – and writing isn’t anything.”  Scalapino is present, too, in Graham’s affecting, disjunctive text on social security payments, in which a series of statements linking the speaker’s future monthly social benefits to salary, years worked, age at time of retirement, disability, etc. is interlaced with fragments of flat, jagged, Scalapino-derived narration of conflictual incidents (e.g. a mugging), marked by metanarrative temporalizing of events and interpretations of agency within them.  Despite the actuarial complexity of Social Security, its account of a lifetime of paid work can only be a massively impoverished summation, given, for instance, its failure to reflect so much affective labor: the debt repaid by the nation-state is hardly what is owed, a disjointedness here embodied in form.
     
    Instead of a more frontal stridency, Graham’s work operates through telling elision, and especially through a flattened tone filiated much more strongly with Scalapino than with other contemporary experiments in affective neutralization;[5] often, however, this yields an elegant, paradoxical equipoise, as in her final poem:
     

     

    I have no spouse. I have no children. I do not intend to ever have a spouse. I do not want to ever have children.

     
    This persona may be responding to an interviewer (sizing up the applicant, one imagines, as suitably hyper-exploitable live-in help), yet even if she speaks without such pointed solicitation, one wonders whether these statements express preference or coercion: has precarity robbed this subject of coupledom and reproductive futurity, such that evincing negative desire towards it can only express a weak agency rebounding from the system’s prior refusal?[6]  Or does she queer and resist the highly gendered “social necessity debt” (Berg) by opting out of the affective, symbolic, and political economy of the Child?
     
    As potent in its ambivalences as in its clarities—“My birthday is June 11, and I’d appreciate a phone call or a card”—Graham’s Graph x-rays debt culture’s warping and crumpling of affective life and its implosion of life potential as peculiar to the post-2008 situation of the American working-class, in the expanded, variable modalities that class has come to assume precisely through the debt economy.  Graph not only directs a keen, critical gaze at scenes and facts of gainful employment, even the wage nexus itself; most crucially, it exposes the obscenity that those who are most exploited are also those rigged to owe, and those forced to pay, the most.  Thus Graham affords us greater purchase, and perhaps even leverage, on capital’s uneven distribution of risk and liability downwards to those already most vulnerable: Graph protests what capital takes without paying, and gives credit where credit is due.

    Judith Goldman is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), and l.b.; or, catenaries (Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009 and is currently Poetry Feature Editor for Postmodern Culture. She was the Holloway Poet at University of California, Berkeley in Fall 2011 and is currently Assistant Professor in the Poetics Program at the University at Buffalo.
     

    Footnotes

    [1] See Graeber, 376-378.

    [2] This sense of ressentiment as courageous and potentially effective responds to Wendy Brown’s claims to the contrary in “Wounded Attachments,” the third chapter of States of Injury.

    [3] My thinking on the “bad debtor” also draws from T. L. Cowan and Jasmine Rault’s essay, which relies on Fred Moten and Stefano Harney’s The Undercommons: Fugitive Planning and Black Study.

    [4] Leslie Scalapino was a strikingly innovative Bay Area poet, novelist, playwright, memoirist, and essayist; she is often grouped with the West Coast Language school, though the strong influence in her work of her Zen Buddhist practice also sets it apart.  Scalapino has written many influential works, among them way (1988), which won the American Book Award.

    [5] See Hannah Manshel for an incisive discussion of this recent tendency.

    [6] On “reproductive futurism,” see Edelman.

    Works Cited

    • Berg, Heather. “An Honest Day’s Wage for a Dishonest Day’s Work: (Re)Productivism and Refusal.”  Women’s Studies Quarterly 42.1-2 (Spring/Summer 2014): 161-177.  Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren. “Affect & the Politics of Austerity. An interview exchange with Lauren Berlant.” With Gesa Helms and Marina Vishmidt. Variant 39/40 (Winter 2010). Web. 1 August 2014.
    • Brown, Wendy.  States of Injury: Power and Freedom in Late Modernity.  Princeton: Princeton UP, 1995.  Print.
    • Cowan, T. L. and Jasmine Rault.  “Trading Credit for Debt: Queer History-Making and Debt Culture.”  Women’s Studies Quarterly 42.1-2 (Spring/Summer 2014): 294-310.  Print.
    • Edelman, Lee.  No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive.  Durham: Duke UP, 2004.  Print.
    • Graeber, David.  Debt: The First 5,000 Years.  Brooklyn: Melville House, 2011.  Print.
    • Graham, K. Lorraine.  “(no subject).”  Message to the author.  31 July 2014. Email.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition.  Trans. Joshua David Jordan.  Los Angeles: Semiotext(e), 2012.  Print.
    • Manshel, Hannah.  “Depthless Psychology.”  The New Inquiry.  July 7 2014.  Web. 1 August 2014.
  • Undead-Ends: Zombie Debt/Zombie Theory

    Fred Botting (bio)

    Kingston University

    F.Botting@kingston.ac.uk

     

    Abstract

    This essay examines the ways in which contemporary economic discourse uses the zombie metaphor. It situates these uses in relation to the current resurgence of zombies in popular fiction and film, and distinguishes zombies from vampires: while the former signifies global debt and stagnation, the latter connotes credit and consumer boom. It argues that the arc of desire and fear engendered by these figures of horror discloses a continuity in the affective trajectory of neo-liberalism as it supplants traditional philosophical distinctions between material and symbolic forms of debt. Rather than operating with a distinction between spiritual and financial modes of guilt/debt, an economic absorption of cultural values circumvents the need for subjective or symbolic inscriptions, and institutes the debt-relation directly and materially.

    Attack of the Zombie Debt

    “Attack of the Zombie Debt” is not the title of a topical horror movie, but the headline of an article in an online financial magazine that warns of a new danger lurking in financial markets: the return of outstanding and long-term debts owed to credit card issuers, mobile phone providers, public utilities, and loan companies. Though uncollected, these debts are not simply written off after a limited period, but remain on the books for years before being sold – at very low rates – to specialized collection agencies. These agencies then pursue debtors for the outstanding amount, often operating at the edge of consumer legislation and with limited electronic information. In the aftermath of the financial crisis, this relatively new business earned around 3 billion dollars in the US in 2011. Where vampires became the poster-monsters of new patterns of consumption in periods of financial prosperity, zombies manifest an economy that, having bitten off more toxic debts than it can chew, just keeps on chewing….
     
    Zombie debt is another manifestation of an apparently contagious association between finance and the walking dead. Like zombie economics, zombie banks, and zombie capitalism, the phrase seems to follow the logic of Ulrich Beck’s “zombie categories” of modernity, in which old ideas, institutions, or practices persist despite having little currency, relevance, or credibility. The figure’s return, however, also takes its generic bearings from a longer-standing gothic political-economic lexicon that goes at least as far back as Capital’s images of industrial monstrosity and dead labor feeding on living, working bodies (Marx 506, 342). At the same time – and with the pop cultural nous of reflexive political media – its sense of a shifting financial mood responds to recent transformations in the political meanings of vampirism: the exciting figure of a voracious consumerist euphoria of unlimited desire (and credit) cedes to depressive stagnation and elegies for neoliberal fiscal strategy. But the figure of the zombie extends beyond its habitual popular cultural associations and locations to occupy space in financial columns and on big-budget movie screens, suggesting its increased significance in politicized cultural commentary. Less a figure of mass, mindless and destructive culture that ought to be destroyed like all monsters, the energy called up by the zombie figure is more dispersed and more difficult to identify and target in political terms. Embodying polarization and ambivalence without resolution, the zombie is both the mass numbed into robotic subservience without higher aims or aspirations, and the system that mindlessly accumulates without human consideration or sense of value (other than share-value, of course). Zombies – fictionally and discursively – enact a practically closed circuit of persistence, paralysis, and indecision: political and humane horizons are repeatedly imagined to collapse in apocalyptic meltdown at the same time as the fears and fantasies they evoke serve to defer actual creative-destructive decisions. Significantly, however, zombies present a more material form of undeath than the specters or vampires conjured in quasi-spiritual or phantasmatic forms: zombies are dead bodies. Hence their link to economic and material conditions is stronger, as is their relation to material rather than symbolic connotations of debt.
     
    Zombies draw out the current primacy of economics, manifesting the effects of the absorption of culture and the determination of politics by unforgiving market rhetoric, in which money becomes the only law, reason, or mode of judgment. A cultural – and fictional – figure from another age of imperialism, the zombie tracks global capital’s expansion across and incursion into previously distinct social and symbolic spheres. Here, horror is significant: where economic modes of credit and debt seemed to require social, symbolic, and subjective correlates in the form of belief, trust, confidence, and desire (with debt and guilt marking the complementary poles of material and symbolic investment), the globalization and technologization of capital’s circulations are less and less dependent on anything other than material inscriptions of the debt relation. The material and symbolic relation that historically distinguished and articulated the economic and political contours of debt is stretched if not severed as economy becomes the dominant factor: not only is it a question of the extent to which economy can operate without recourse to symbols, subjects, and State (all the expensive trappings of ideological apparatuses, infrastructure and investments in social bonds and consensus), but of directly controlling and affecting subjective and financial registrations of debt. Under these conditions, articulations of desire and fear replace circuits of identification and ideological investment, bypassing the necessity for credit and debt in a symbolic sense. The polarization of desire-fear is the affective trajectory marked by the axis of vampire-zombie: if the former figures capital’s expansive, individualistic, and aesthetic flights of aspiration, liberal desire, and consumption, the latter exhibits social implosion, global disaster, and political repulsion or paralysis in the (gnawed) face of precarious markets and fearful futures. Desire and fear operate in relation and oscillation, not opposition. They operate within – and in the service of – the same system, acknowledging a continuity of debt crises and credit booms. Whether “liberating” markets from regulations and state mechanisms or demanding austerity (another name for limiting State expenditure in the interests of financial freedom and responsibility), neoliberalism’s employment of desire or fear plots an arc that inscribes market politics at extensive and intensive levels: debt is global and personal. Indeed, debt becomes just another more frightening and perhaps more primal form of credit; if the latter was promoted in terms of belief and desire, the former, through fear, accomplishes the same task of securing the bonds that tie individuals not within any consensual, social, or symbolic circuit, but directly to a world defined by and as a financial system. When the control exercised almost automatically by debt works through fear alone, does this “new order” even require individual desire, belief, or symbolic and political values?

     

    Un-debt

    Debt-credit, desire-fear, vampire-zombie: these hyphenations suggest a shift from the antimonies sustained by modern symbolic and political formations to the rapid fluctuations of capital as it soaks up social and cultural spheres that were relatively autonomous. Indifferent to opposition and separation, its polarities are surface effects of an underlying but shadowy system: Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri’s Empire, or Fredric Jameson’s immense network and cannibalistic monster of finance capital. It remains both vampire – a hideous monster sucking all life’s surplus – and zombie – palpably dead but continuing to consume. And it works on two parallel or doubled levels, like Jean Baudrillard’s version of “neo-capitalism,” which undergoes phases of “systematic alternation” (expansion, consumption, liberation, contraction, restraint) as an “immense polymorphous machine” that has little need of extra-economic factors to sustain it: “the symbolic (gift and counter-gift, reciprocity and reversal, expenditure and sacrifice) no longer counts for anything.” Instead, “political economy itself only survives in a brain-dead state, but all those phantoms continue to plague the operational field of value” (35). While symbolic exchange survives as phantom and zombie, the vampire is both the immense machine that works by and for itself and the cause of zombie brain-death infecting all (human) judgments.  Zombie debt is a debt that will not die, that cannot be repaid; it signals an almost total absorption into a world financial market carrying on without thought or concern for anything other than accumulation. Hence the horror: one can neither kill nor escape the global network that circumscribes planetary existence and the zombie effects of producing so many debt-bound automatons.
     
    In two recent books entitled Zombie Economics, the double relation of economy and horror turns on an axis of bad in-finitude: one plotting cycles and change, the other imagining endless debt. In both, horror tropes trace global and individual poles of financial undeath. John Quiggin’s discussion of twentieth-century economic theories and policies traces how each one – whether models of efficient markets, trickle-down, or privatization – comes to a dead end. It advertises itself as “a chilling tale” and repeatedly plays on movie lore: “for the zombies in the movies, the most common such word is ‘Brains.’ For economic zombies, the equivalent is surely ‘privatization’” (174). Each section ends optimistically with a consideration of what happens “after the zombies”; for example, the redundancy of models of privatization is succeeded by a return to a mixed economy of state and markets. In contrast, the other Zombie Economics, subtitled A Guide to Personal Finance, urges individual consumers to internalize and respond to depressive economic conditions; its “zombie economy” turns global crisis into a permanent and individual matter of protecting one’s “personal economy” (Desjardins and Emerson 5). Chapter titles blast inescapable imperatives: “no one can save you”; “save yourself by saving money”; “shooting Dad in the head”; “Ending your relationship with the financially infected”; “there is no cure.” A financial survivalist handbook, life plan, and conduct guide, it urges healthy living and implies a strict morality while reiterating the need to take care of bills and control expenditure: “every one of your bills is a zombie. Every debt, every loan, and every missed payment – they’re ghouls, and left alone, they will attract more of their kind” (Desjardins and Emerson 10). Key to this zombie model of good household management is the stimulation of fear. Zombies are already on the lawn or at the door: “there’s a mass of biting, squirming death waiting to pour itself into the house” (Desjardins and Emerson 2). Finance, credit, and debt will eat you or infect you if you do not take appropriate action. Similar threats, however, pervade the wider zombie economy; market liberalism promises prosperity on the condition that “the wrath of the ‘Electronic Herd’ of interconnected global financial markets” is never incurred (Quiggin 9).
     
    Zombie banks also elicit fear, frustration, and a properly neoliberal urge to destroy. Describing financial institutions that would be unable to function and repay their debts without the injection of State credit, Yalman Onaran defines the zombie bank as a “dead bank . . . kept among the living through capital infusions from the government” (2). Crippling the global economy and potential recovery, the problem reignites arguments from the onset of the credit crisis about the correct neoliberal reaction to failing institutions. One view holds that they should be killed off rather than kept on state life support; another suggests, jump-starting the “financially undead” by freeing up the money supply. “Zombie balance sheets,” zombie companies, and zombie consumers, however, all seem to impede what Cowen calls capital’s “creative-destructive process.” The crisis should have been used as an opportunity “to clean out the system” rather than supporting “inefficient institutions” (Onaran 2). Like a videogame player confronted with a horde of zombies, there is mindless pleasure in destruction. But creation is a more problematic act, in which the paralyzing effect of the zombie comes to the fore. In fear, frustration, and impatience, the urgency of the crisis demands standard zombie movie reactions: do not hesitate; aim for the brain; kill off the undead that threaten survival and growth and open the future to more speculation. But because the complex and interdependent network of global finance works on an idea of the future (at least insofar as it predicts likelihoods of continued repayment) and operates with indeterminate “subjective” investments, there is hesitation and in-decision—moments of unpredictability suspended between advocating (creative) destruction and deferring an always-imminent meltdown. In this respect the zombie is no pharmakon, no poison-cure or effect-solution, but the very persistence of systemic and subjective in-decision and ambivalence, an un-dead-end that thrives on desire or fear, whether surfing the crest of credit or bearing the weight of debt. Zombies in this guise do not mark a breaking point, but the condition of living on after being broken. That is, they mark the condition of global, irredeemable or infinite debt without recourse to symbolic or spiritual forms.

     

    Cultural Death

    Zombies are mindless messengers, media figures that repeatedly return to dead-ends; doubles of divided cultures and dehumanized creatures; half-turned mirrors of vanishing subjective, social, symbolic, and political horizons. Their history in popular culture begins in the 1920s and 1930s as one of colonial and industrial enslavement: White Zombie (Victor Halperin, 1932), set in a repeatedly ravaged Haiti under US occupation, replays the will-sapping mechanization and exploitation of workers under factory regimes in visual echoes of the dehumanized mass of Metropolis (Fritz Lang, 1927) and its suppressed subterranean proletariat (Williams). Less than human, consumed by machine, modernity’s workforce is reduced to a condition of total subservience of mind, body, and collective strength. From the late 1960s, in George Romero’s series of films, zombies move from associations with mass, industrial culture and, more than side-effects of social conformism, rational bureaucratization, and voracious consumption, signify how, in the 1970s, mass culture, mass hysteria, mass media, and mass conformism mark deadlocks in the development of international capitalism. Robin Wood’s account of cinematic horrors from the 1960s to 1980s suggests how the counter-side of counter-culture connects the supposed primitivism and overt cannibalism of destructive drives to the turmoil and tension of a world in which permissiveness and market liberalization vie with conservative social and familial moralities. Zombies thus come to mark a shift in political and economic values, displaying, as Steve Beard and Steven Shaviro variously argue, how the West’s lumbering industrial workforce becomes obsolete in the face of shiny post-industrial complexes of service, technology, and consumption. The mass is now a revolting image of the past, of state and industrial society, a site of revulsion and the springboard to a new vampire world of privatized, creative, immaterial and precarious labor in which the individual is his or her own brand or business, and freedom is the potential to buy and sell on the basis of one’s human capital.
     
    Return to the worker-zombies of Metropolis after the factory has closed, the gigantic machine quiet and rusting and the cavernous halls of production empty, ruined, and still; they have been sacked and left with nothing to do and nowhere to go, vacantly roaming the streets, malls, and non-spaces of a new society in which they play no part. Cast-offs, rejects, non-people, they are as obsolete and redundant as the system they used to feed. Pathetic and seething with rage, they are repackaged as the detritus of a humanity and modernity that has been superseded. All their revolting features compose a monster of physical (rotting, slow), intellectual (thoughtless, speechless), moral (cannibalistic, will-less), natural (dead) and aesthetic (pale, bloody, malformed) degradation, establishing a negativity so repellent that it thwarts any feeling or desire except horror, destruction, or flight. This monster propels a movement away from (now base) materiality, mass, social, human, industrial, modern orders of existence and toward the newly attractive world of vampiric individualism, desire, and consumption, a deregulated flight beyond economic stagnation, inefficiency, and materiality, and into flexible financial freedoms, soaring profits, and unlimited credit. This new vampire moves from bat to wolf to eerie vapor, from barbaric, bloodsucking  (foreign) aristocratic invader to puffed-up, cigar-chuffing fat bastard capitalist predator and impersonal, distributed global accumulation machine for the exploitation of surpluses with which everyone remains on close, even hospitable terms. Its negativity is repolarized according to a perfectly commodified difference poised between brand and identity: the commodity that is one’s self.
     
    A-cultural (pre-modern) and a-Cultural (postmodern) barbarism conjoin in the commerce of countercultural protest and (neoliberal) economic reconfigurations. Individualistic, self-fashioned, self-reliant, unique, talented, competitive, bellicose, romantic, fast, flexible, desirable, vigorous, free, saleable, immortal and, above all, consuming, the new vampire subject and neoliberal everyperson feeds, like the bloodsucking machine, on the life and labor sold to agribusiness, on outsourcing and sweatshops, luxuriating in an unearthly existence sustained by credit, cheap loans, creative and immaterial labor. The free market remodeling of the vampire has been variously documented by Rob Latham as a figure for the technological consumption of youth and, by Jules Zanger, as the consumerist practices of the West. It extends to technical rewirings of military and queer desire, as A. R. Stone observes, and the genetic potential of rewriting bodies discussed by Donna Haraway. Moreover, as vampire-empire, it distinguishes the “spectral reign” of a network, an “apparatus of capture that lives only off the vitality of the multitude” in which “fear is the primary mechanism of control” (Empire 48, 62, 323). At the same time, Hardt and Negri’s vampire is double bound to an image of monstrous multitude in and in excess of empire: the “unruly character of the flesh as multitude,” manifests “the monstrosity of a society in which the traditional social bodies, such as the family, are breaking down” and “new, alternative networks of affection and social organization” begin to form (Multitude 193). Amid in-distinction, there emerges the difficulty and necessity of any ethical or political action: one must love some monsters and combat others, enhancing the former’s excess and attacking “the monstrous, horrible world that the global political body and capitalist exploitation have made for us” (Multitude 196).
     
    Global and individual, systemic and subjective, feared and desired at the same time, these doubled figures of monstrosity are both too distant and too proximate to know which to kill and which to save. Where over-circulation (and crisis) discredit popular consuming vampires, zombies increasingly occupy the dissolving and explosively paralyzed zones of in-decision and in-distinction between uninhibited global flows and depressive subjugation. They mark the pressures of excessive liberalization of markets and the increasing porousness of psycho-geographic boundaries: apocalyptic presentations of global change in which viral epidemics, genetic experimentation, ecological disaster, demotivated populations, media violence, urban unrest, military pacification, immigration, and poverty signal a total breakdown in social relations and human(e) bonds (see, for example, Romero’s Diary of the Dead). Not simply collapsible into categories of and against posthuman developments (from biotechnological to post-industrial), the fears that imagine the reduction of bodies to raging, ravenous hordes are reactions to change in which breakdown is less a return to modernity and humanity than a descent into survivalism or barbarism. Images of small bands of people struggling against undead masses and more barbaric survivors may be dressed up as a fantasy of natural self-sufficiency to end the degeneration of contemporary existence, but they also hold up a mirror of the anti-social contract of neoliberal competition and individuation that exhausts social ties, human energies, and planetary reserves. Zombie metaphors are, in part, modes of deflection and misdirection, fantastic and nostalgic expenditure. They are also figures of an in-decisive present, in thought, image, and action, of self-consumption in increasingly rapid, vicious, and implosive spirals of in-security.
     
    Recent zombie fictions (rapidly filmed by Hollywood) depict collapsing global formations and thrive on the imagination of apocalypse or trace the interminable dead-end manifested by the undead. While Isaac Marion’s Warm Bodies (2010) draws out the diminishing differences between zombie and human habits amid the ruined non-places of consumer society, Max Brooks’s 2006 World War Z critiques global flows and cultural decline, imagining a return to an American communal order at the cost of billions of dead. Elsewhere, zombies go to the heart of capitalism’s reliance on the power of the credit-debt relation; more positive renditions of the zombie as cultural critique accompany bitterly satirical images of contemporary finance capital’s obscenity and savagery in Jaspre Bark’s Way of the Barefoot Zombie. Set on a small island close to Haiti (an island that has historically witnessed disproportionate exploitation and debt), the story opposes a group of rich teenagers, calling themselves the ZLF (Zombie Liberation Front), to a group of super-rich investors. The island is owned by an exclusive management training company that teaches investors to shed their humanity (including conscience) and become as passionately single-minded about accumulation as zombies are about fresh organs. Zombies articulate a continuum of power and resistance: the undead are freed, activists return to their comfortable homes or find themselves, and management excesses are exposed. But the continuum is not altered. In two particular episodes, however, the all-encompassing zombie of debt is evinced. Published post-sub-prime collapse in 2009, Bark’s novel illustrates capital’s genius at getting something for nothing through the mortgage system: a buyer receives a credit note, takes possession of bricks and mortar, defaults on the loan, and cedes possession of actual things to creditors who only staked values. Of course, creditors at the time suffered drops in value, getting nothing for nothing. The example, however, remains timely in its interrelation of credit and debt in material and symbolic, economic and subjective terms. A mortgage wires person and private space directly into a financial network of fluctuating interest rates. Indeed, the rhetoric of household management was part of the highly effective political sales pitch of neoliberalism, directing Britain’s “Right to Buy” policy that sold off state-owned housing and promoted the privatization of national utilities in the 1980s. Home-owning became a motor of the consumer boom and was connected to greater availability of loans, credit, and mortgages enabled by the de-regulation and technologization of financial markets. Moreover, it bound individuals to an economic project in a more concrete fashion than ideology, plugging them directly into the global fluctuations of share prices and interest rates through credit and debt. Such a direct personal tie to the movements of the world economy short-circuits the need for ideological investment. Privatization also inaugurated a process of economizing all areas of life, from culture to education and care, thereby eroding – and exploiting – the difference between symbolic and social values (belief and guilt) and economic worth (credit and debt). A second episode in Way of the Barefoot Zombie goes to the heart of debt’s material and spiritual axis: Vodun ritual enables investors to dispense with the humanity that impedes the efficient acquisition of obscene wealth. Conscience—which sustains guilt with respect to symbolic, moral, and human values—can be excised, held in reserve, and then, at a price, can be redeemed, untarnished, when enough wealth has been accumulated. Not only does this move suggest that capital and humanity are inimical; it also plots a trajectory in which the former is finally relieved of its human weight, imagining a separation between debt and guilt in which one operates more efficiently without any recourse the other.

     

    Spectral Debt

    Debt establishes the foundation of morality and culture, both materially and economically. In Genealogy of Morals, Friedrich Nietzsche argues that the relation between debtor and creditor holds a primary position: “the major moral concept Schuld [guilt] has its origin in the very material concept Schulden [debts]” (498-99). Where guilt is a means of socialization and subjection interlaced with moral, legal, and religious codes, debt underpins the way those codes are inscribed and enforced. Breeding “an animal with the right to make promises” requires painful training to ensure that humans pay their debts, remember their desires, keep their word, and plan for and anticipate the future. “Man himself,” writes Nietzsche, “must first of all have become calculable, regular, necessary, even in his own image of himself, if he is able to stand security for his own future, which is what one who promises does!” (494). Debt demands a relation to time, mnemotechnical skills, and models of equivalence, rights, and exchange. Throughout, however, the social bond remains a direct and material effect of debt: training renders creatures subject to morality, custom, community, conscience, and word. It is traumatic and terrifying and the basis of all symbolic rituals (497). It forges obedience and identification in pain and blood, binding individuals to structures of exchange, obligation, and law (500). Both intensive – the consequences of debt are concentrated on individual bodies or even body parts – and extensive — encompassing every exchange, possession, thing, word or value – debt covers life and its aftermath. Under Christian morality, guilt and symbolic debt come to the fore, displacing the pain of material inscriptions with redemption, value, exchange, and reciprocity. Debt, however, does not disappear: instead it is deepened, as Gilles Deleuze argues, a shackle of suffering that “now only pays the interest on the debt”; it is “internalized” and universalized, rendered “inexhaustible, unpayable” (Nietzsche 141).
     
    There are two complementary and countervailing trajectories implied in the relation between debt and guilt. Material and symbolic dimensions of debt shadow each other in accounts of cultural development: the one line culminates in modernity and stresses human values and progress; the other – superseding modernity – tracks material and machinic inscriptions, new forms of training, desire, and capitalization. In the first trajectory, psychoanalysis, of course, embraces guilt. But it, too, begins, in terror, pain, and trauma, in the myth of the primal father, where crime and murder forge the basis of symbolic relations—an ambivalent site of law, ritual, custom and culture that produces guilty and indebted subjects. As Jacques Lacan observes of the “Freudian myth,” “the order of the law can be conceived only on the basis of something more primordial, a crime” (42). With it comes “punishment, sanction, castration – the hidden key to the humanization of sexuality” (43). In the symbolic realm, debt is always something for the subject to worry about, a matter of responsibility and guilt provoked by the traumatizing effects of signification, a punishment in advance – “that self-sacrifice, that pound of flesh which is mortgaged [engagé] in his relationship to the signifier” (28). That gap, moreover, constitutes the locus of loss and mourning at the core of subjective-symbolic relations, the “place for the projection of the missing signifier” whose absence provokes a host of spectral and actual reverberations: the “phallus” – the paternal signifier to whom all debts are owed in the reintegration of group, community or psyche – “is a ghost” (Lacan 35, 50).
     
    The symbolic advanced in psychoanalysis remains too closed – too phallic and logocentric – for deconstruction. Yet when it comes to matters of debt and mourning, Jacques Derrida repeatedly looks to an excess that escapes purely material or economic value, whether in the form of the “immaculate commerce” liberated by poetry, or in terms of the gift situated “aneconomically” outside all  equivalence, substitution, and circularity (“Economimesis” 9; Given 111). “Impossible” and “essential,” the gift “interrupts economy,” “system,” and “symbol,” but is not a “simple ineffable exteriority.” To give back is to “amortize” giving, a dead gift, a mortgage (Given 7, 12, 30). A symbolic equivalent returns a value in place of a thing; recognizing a debt draws any idea of giving back into a system of calculation: “the symbolic opens and constitutes the order of exchange and of debt, the law or the order of circulation in which the gift gets annulled” (Given 13). Economy, then, is not “suspended” in the move to the symbolic but manifests an “incessant movement of reappropriation of an excess” (Given 111). Something excessive, however, lies beyond appropriation—an infinite, impossible, inexhaustible debt beyond the “‘bad infinite’ that characterizes the monetary thing,” value or exploitation (Given 158). Like the gift, such a debt, if there is one, would hold open a radical alterity of time, death, mourning, and being. Yet gifts, in Given Time, remain increasingly threatened by monetary things: counterfeit money – its falsity apparently neither an impediment to the operations of capital and credit, nor requiring recourse to faith and belief – engenders a vertiginous economic overwriting of differences that occludes the possibility of an outside-gift or heterological space. That aneconomic element which sustains a relation to an outside increasingly finds itself within “the restricted economy of a differance, a calculable temporization or deferral” (Given 147). That pattern of encroachment, appropriation, and economization operates on an increasingly abstracted and global scale: the “new world order.”
     
    The new world order: economic obliteration of borders, expansion and imposition of market logic, relentless capitalization, technologization, and mediatization, it absorbs domains once outside its purview, including the law, the nation-state, and culture. Its “plagues” are laid out in Derrida’s Specters of Marx (81). Running counter to the gift, the speeds at which it operates and the calculations and codes it imposes follow the “other reading” suggested in Given Time: that of “economic closure” (26-8). The reduction of temporal and geopolitical horizons threatens the possibility of sustaining some kind of history, humanity, or hegemony (the “hauptgespensts” of modernity whose “hauntology” holds on to gifts of time, death and being) and forecloses “a certain experience of the emancipatory promise” (Specters 74). The site of deconstruction and politics is “a present never identical with itself,” a “phantasmatic, anessential practice” the aim of which is “to reactivate the moment of decision that underlies any sedimented set of social relations” (Laclau 70, 78). Specters perform two related operations in deconstruction’s defense of modern values: in moving across and opening occluded borders and stagnant differentiations (“spooking” as a kind of disturbance and alert), they return to founding and impossible questions and dis-continuities that form the basis for subjective, democratic, and emancipatory decisions. But, like Hamlet before the ghost of his father, they also hesitate and question, prompting deferral rather than action. Nonetheless, there and not there, specters sustain the idea of something like historical difference and futurity, holding onto the effective memory of the possibility of some kind of symbolic system. Conjured up and mourned in order to keep alive that which has been buried, opening solidified structures and relations to the (aneconomic) decisions that animate and expose them to time, gifts, debts, promises, justice, horizons (and monsters), deconstruction works as a counter to the reductive pressures of capital’s accelerations, calculations, and expansions.

     

    Debt Machine

    As immaterial entities and effects, specters are conjured up as an animating difference between incorporation and institution, body and phantasm. In contrast, as excess materiality, zombies manifest body without will, soul, spirit, or consciousness. Their training is traumatizing, numbing, automatic, and suggests an inscription of debt’s more brutal and basic mnemotechnics: figures of debt-death suspended, existence given over to death-in-life, its course closed down, paralyzed and without horizon. Given their materiality and their associations with work, death, and the theft of life, it is not surprising that zombies feature in Deleuze and Guattari’s account of the transmutations of debt under capital. Following Nietzsche’s assertion of the primacy and materiality of debt, Deleuze and Guattari’s zombies embody the painful inscription entailed in breeding slaves without sovereign consciousness plotted in anti-oedipal deployments of debt from filiation (stock-breeding) and alliance (mobile debt). With the rise of bourgeois capitalism, a “primitive inscription machine” becomes “an immense machinery that renders the debt infinite,” a “debt of existence” that subjects never cease paying (Anti-Oedipus 192, 197). Infinite debt involves a spiritualization at the level of a despotic state apparatus that turns debt into social and symbolic values, and an internalization within the capitalist field through which the creditor-debtor relation becomes the motor of accumulation, surplus exploitation, and drive. It produces torpor, hatred of life and freedom, depression, guilt, and neurosis: its mechanism is the “death instinct” (Anti-Oedipus 268-9). It delivers institutional, symbolic, productive stasis, causing libidinal exhaustion, turning life against itself while celebrating a “mortifying, imaginary, and symbolic theater” (334).  A “wedding of psychoanalysis and capitalism,” the death instinct indicates how much the latter has drawn from “a transcendental death-carrying agency,” the “despotic signifier,” how much the “absorption of surplus value” that governs its expansion depends on the incorporation and exploitation of the excesses of life, energy and time into its system (335). Capital in this guise is a “death enterprise” (335).
     
    Blockage, paralysis, frozen desire: it is easy to see the kinds of workers produced under the productive-symbolic regime: “the only modern myth is the myth of zombies – mortified schizos, good for work, brought back to reason” (Anti-Oedipus 335). The encoding of mnemotechnical training – the inscribing, branding, mutilating, taming and herding of bodies into a uniform and regulated mass – constitutes the cruel, painful and numbing signifying work of death, operating  intensively as debt becomes extensive:
     

    Above all, the State apparatus makes the mutilation, and even death, come first. It needs them preaccomplished, for people to be born that way, crippled and zombielike. The myth of the zombie, of the living dead, is a work myth and not a war myth. Mutilation is a consequence of war, but it is a necessary condition, a presupposition of the State apparatuses and the organization of work (hence the native infirmity not only of the worker but also of the man of State himself).  (Deleuze and Guattari, Plateaus 425)

     
    Bonds become binds that tie life, desire, and time to the regular circulation and rhythms of production and reproduction. In contrast, as Deleuze and Guattari develop their gothic theme in A Thousand Plateaus, the vampire manifests uncontained flows and desires, a figure of becoming unsubordinated to regimes of work, alliance, and reproduction; it is asymbolic, anomic, aneconomic, outside patterns of filiation and evolution. A co-mingling of heterogeneous forms, associated with packs, bands, and multiplicities, the vampire operates as epidemic, contagion, infection (Plateaus 241-42). Schizovampirism seems to escape the despotism associated with organized production and State-symbolic subjection and debt-death, but it also heralds “life” modulated, recoded, and dividuated by Deleuze’s notion of “control societies,” rebranded by informatics, recast as commodity and patented by financial, global, and networked powers. Depending on “floating rates of exchange,” the move to control societies sees a further extension of the hand of debt, more abstract and yet more direct because it permeates every area of life, intimately and from afar through the vast decentered network its fluctuations inhabit: “the operation of markets is now the instrument of social control and forms the impudent breed of our masters. Control is short-term and of rapid rates of turnover, but also continuous and without limit” (“Postscript” 6).There is no outside to this network and no outside-debt in this erasure of horizons and supersession of limits: “Man is no longer man enclosed, but man in debt” (6).
     
    Global control obliterates distinctions of outside and inside, allowing neither boundaries nor bodies – geopolitical, planetary, subjective, genetic or symbolic – to impede its flows and transformations. Finance, biotechnology, and digital media have established an almost total economization. It is a horror story that has been told repeatedly: “biopolitics” charts neoliberalism’s “unlimited generalization of the form of the market” (Foucault 243); economics “becomes the explicit discourse of a whole society” (Baudrillard 33-4); stocks and share calculations have “invaded . . . our notion of value” and require all questions – not only economic but aesthetic, semantic, and metaphysical – to be “posed from within the logic of the financial (in)security of mobile values” (Goux, “Values” 160); and everything, sacred or profane, falls into the “magnetic field of the political economy (of market exchange-value)” in a “total bankerization of existence, by the combined powers of finance and computers” (Goux, Sacred Economies 202; “Cash” 99). Now “dependency upon the market extends into every area of life” (Beck and Beck-Gernstein, 203), while economic thinking “undoes the major oppositions of traditional thought” (Goux, “Values” 165), and “techno-mediatic powers,” political “good news,” and financial calculation supplant the basic concepts and oppositions of critical discourse (Derrida, Specters 67, 75). Or they enact their own “practical deconstruction” (Derrida and Stiegler, Echographies 36). Even the capacity to think critically and effectively is problematic, some positions seeming little more than “dead ends” in that they fail “to recognize adequately the contemporary object of critique:” given that the object has “mutated,” critique seems “depotentialized” in advance (Hardt and Negri, Empire 137-8).
     
    What remains is “symbolic misery”: Bernard Stiegler’s term for the reduction and economization of life under control, consumption, and technological mediation. The term signifies the cultural and symbolic impoverishment and proletarianization of existence as a “herd-becoming of behavior and loss of individuation,” a saturation of memory and diminution of spaces of “symbolic sharing” (“Suffocated Desire” 54-7). Anticipation and desire are eroded as planning, calculation, and control reduce the future to questions of predictability and short-term management: subjectivity, Stiegler underlines, is depressed and desire demotivated in the face of “generalized discredit” (Decadence 88). Short-term financial investment undermines other social, symbolic, and individual futures defined as the “investment in common desire” (Stiegler, New Critique 6). Speculation, in contrast, “freezes time” by trying to cancel out any past or future that cannot be measured or predicted in terms of the present (New Critique 107). The question of the future returns to debt, to its power of harnessing and delimiting futures based on calculations of profit or return. Against the economic absorption of libido, belief, and time, Stiegler proposes a return to longer-term, symbolic investments, invoking models of gift and the sacred to open horizons to exchanges “not enslaved to immediate subsistence” (Decadence 89).
     
    Recent economic discourse had already – and inimically – reworked the very terms invoked by Stiegler to hold open another path of symbolic credit, investment, and desire: their opposing trajectory pointed towards completely opposite ends and implications, dragging aneconomy more tightly within an expanded orbit of exchange and speculation. George Gilder argues that giving and ideas of the gift become central to the new entrepreneurial economy of risky, creative, and generous investment. As Goux glosses the process, gift-giving now forms the model for rather than the exception to economic expenditure, providing capital with “legitimation” as a “theology of chance” (“General Economics” 213). Gilder’s creative, altruistic entrepreneur, romanticized as capitalist hero, came to prominence during the neoliberal 1980s: part of the project of transforming work and economy in terms of “human capital.” Individuality and life as a whole can thus be reformulated according to calculations that aim to optimize the potential manifested in the analysis of “human capital:” an individual’s life becomes the object of speculation, training, self-fashioning, and invention aimed at making “him into a sort of permanent and multiple enterprise” (Foucault 242). As Maurizio Lazzarato develops the idea, technologies of the self thus involve “the mobilization, engagement, and activation of subjectivity through the techniques of business management and social government” (37-8). As stated in management guidebooks and practices, individuals must identify with the entirety of the consumer and corporate mechanism that encompasses existence and embrace all its codes. In order to perform to one’s potential, one must think of and invest in oneself as a brand – what management guru Tom Peters calls “the brand called you” – and engage all the techniques, skills, training, and networking necessary to promote, differentiate, manage, and market that brand.

     

    Fear Management

    One figure of this injunction to entrepreneurial internalization, self-fashioning, and flexibility – a figure, appropriately enough, returning to cultural prominence in the 1980s – is the vampire. Reinvented as fabulously speculative and immaterially potent, the vampire is oblivious to any final debt repayment (death) or any natural, material and physical limitation (transmogrification). Like triumphant neoliberalism, it exists beyond all borders (domestic, ideological, cultural or, national), its unreality a figure for an immanent expansion of capital’s incessant reinvention. As a figure of the euphoric economic transvaluation of all social, individual, and political positions, its only role lies in feeding and feeding on the vital flows of global circulation: blood must keep flowing. To be otherwise, of course, is to be a zombie. The move to a crisis-consciousness dispatches any euphoric identifications with and internalizations of the vampire figure, along with an entrepreneurial rhetoric of credit, growth, and endless immaterial expansion. Financial crisis signals the “failure” of neoliberal business models and the exploitation of “human capital” (Lazzarato 109, 113). Yet, as zombie, this system just carries on, exploiting the crisis it engendered. How does one put a bullet in the brain of a decentered network of electronic, emotional, and economic impulses?
     
    The move from euphoria to depression, from vampire to zombie, might discredit but does not mark the end of neoliberalism. Nor does it temper excess except in the way that credit reappears as the debt it always was. For all the manufactured differences, rises and falls, or shifts in mood, a systemic continuity remains in place: credit is just another name for debt. Debt does not relinquish its hold easily, pressing for a continued and expanding neoliberal program of social transvaluation. Austerity becomes the means for extending the power and control exercised by financial markets over the State to ensure continued adherence to, even further internalization of, the debtor-creditor relation: “finance is a war machine for privatization, which transforms social debt into credit, into individual insurance, and rent (shareholders) and thus, individual property” (Lazzarato 113). If credit, vamped-up in the 1980s, encouraged everyone to “buy in” to this power relation through mortgages, privatized shares, loans, and credit cards, global zombie debt makes plain the other-same side of the coin, requiring individuals to take on any costs, responsibilities, and risks previously assumed the State, whether  welfare, education, housing, health, unemployment, or pensions: “not only – far from it – those of innovation, but also and especially those of precariousness, poverty, unemployment, a failing health system, housing shortages, etc.” (Lazzarato 51).  Extensive in the form of global markets and global debts, the power relation is also highly individuated and intensively modulated through specific networks of control, access, and lending. Debt becomes the mechanism to engage every body, every role, and every relationship, permeating every sphere beyond banking, especially those associated with social bonds:
     

    All the designations of the social divisions of labour in neoliberal societies (“consumer”, “beneficiary”, “worker”, “entrepreneur”, “unemployed”, “tourist” etc.) are now invested by the subjective figure of the “indebted man” which transforms them into indebted consumers, indebted welfare users, and finally, as in the case of Greece, “indebted citizens.” (Lazzarato 38)

     
    A universe of debt is literally installed through the extension and internalization of financial models. Debt is realized rather than spiritualized, its subjectivization manifesting a de- or dis-spirited indebtedness based on performance, finance, and credit-worthiness rather than on the socially- and symbolically-framed investment of individual desires, aspirations, and beliefs. Debt knows no bounds and employs only direct bonds of control; it has no outside except the penury of no credit rating, and even then it administers its controls according to the same procedures and principles: mothers, children, and the unemployed receive all sorts of benefits – renamed as “credits” – for health, education, wages, and insurance; immigrants are judged according to (economically calculable and redeemable) point-values, thereby locating their existence within the power relation of debt and subjecting them to a variety of procedures of assessment, monitoring, accreditation, and regulation.
     
    These procedures enact a kind of training, inscription, and coding akin to inaugural debt. But they seem to have little need of symbolic or spiritual coordinates. Increasingly, too, this training is inscribed automatically, without the production of belief, the evocations of desire, or the long-term investments in structures that sustain relations that are more than economic. The separation of symbolic and economic structures, for all their isomorphism, has a history: from the paternally-sanctioned realities of exchange founded on gold to paper currency and virtual share value, the story has been one of abstraction and autonomization in banking. In line with the Big Bang that deregulated markets and accelerated technological exchanges, Goux argues that the shift to stocks and financial capitalism manifests an “abstract operational symbolization” at a remove from any human world of symbols (Symbolic 130).  Direct human intervention is increasingly removed from decision-making processes as the credit card installs an “autonomization of operations” that replaces human labor insofar as it “internalizes” banking operations (Goux, “Cash” 120-121). Credit cards directly approve or refuse funds so that debt is individuated, general, and inevitable: “we carry with us the creditor-debtor relation – in our pockets and wallets, encoded on the magnetic strip of plastic that hides two seemingly harmless operations: the automatic institution of the credit relation, which thereby establishes permanent debt” (Lazzarato 20). No decisions have to be made, no thought; it is an automatic subjugation manifesting “a molecular, intrapersonal, and pre-individual hold on subjectivity that does not pass through reflexive consciousness and its representations, nor through the self” (Lazzarato 146-9). As an “Automatic Teller Machine”, the “subject” has only to remember a few responses and insert a short personal numeric code calibrated to that card alone, a “dividual” responding to the modulations of an automated network.
     
    A symbolic and transindividual framework sustaining subjectivity through desire, motivation, and belief becomes unnecessary when the credit-debt power relation has been inscribed automatically: responses are pre-coded just as futures are predicted. Desire cedes to fear; thought to reaction- and real-time. Horizons close; no one cares. Ideological apparatuses that shape productive individuals and social consensus become obsolete and expensive. Guilt, a debt beyond exchange, is supplanted by material inscriptions and control procedures that define and maintain “indebted man.” Neither will nor desire, consciousness or self-reflection remain in play. Alternatives are foreclosed:  “the logic of debt is stifling the possibilities for action” (Lazzarato 71). One can readily see the revolting outlines of a new zombie. All that is required for the operation of the credit-debt relation is fear, a mechanism sustained by training and threats of loss, by technological disconnection or non-ranking from ratings agencies. Fear attends financial markets; it signifies our being wired into an affective and economic network, a nervous system. Writing in the 1990s, Goux observed how the mobility of share values involves a “vulnerability” to thousands of direct and indirect variables, an incessantly alternating present that is never quite present, flickering rates of return or loss outlining fragile, uncertain, and nerve-wracking fluctuations of existence: “life overwhelmed by the globalization of value” (“Value” 159-60). Permanent in-security is evinced in fluctuating circuits of exchange and the reactions they prompt, an electro-emotional network in which machine, human difference, and temporality are reduced to near zero, vacillations of affect accompanying oscillations of digits. As Goux describes it, this network is
     

    a constant, driven time of anxiety, hypersensitive to worldwide information, tense, unpredictable, irrational, subject to the whim of ungovernable impulses, brief crazes that spread like a viral infection, a paradoxical time that balances the most weighty matters of the economic and political life of nations upon the most delicate and febrile factors of human psychology (euphoria, depression, optimism, confidence, anxiety). (“Values” 160)

     
    Without objects to stabilize or ground its flows, its default setting is anxiety and insecurity.
     
    Fear, at least temporarily, settles on some figure. Where anxiety underpins the circulations of global financial capitalism, undead and unreal figures from popular culture provide familiar forms through which to reshape, contain, or direct the inherent instability of an abstracted yet all-too real system in relentless pursuit of surplus. Like the mathematical modelling of disaster scenarios using zombies (for example, exercises in “Zombie Preparedness” undertaken in the US by the Centers for Disease Control), cultural forms deploy their own modes of planning, predicting, and retraining; if not calculating futures, these modes occlude, habituate or divert those futures in fantastically apocalyptic dead-ends that keep on returning. Born of frustration, in-decision, and stasis, these urgent fantasies of destruction and creation, disaster and survival are played out and held at bay, precarious (non)precipitation meeting (in)decisive (un)dead-end: kill-kill-kill; pay-pay-pay; spend-spend-spend; save-save-save. But who, what, and where are the zombies? Capital, banks, political-economy, debt, shareholders, stakeholders, creditors, investors, managers, oneself?  Fear opens onto unpredictable possibility, monstrosity, or event, and quickly closes again. If rapid global fluctuations, uncertainties, and anxieties are, in fear, downloaded in an automated debt relation, the result may be the kind of pacification that shocks and numbs en masse like it did to workers in modernity. Constantly exposed to images of financial apocalypse, the zombies roaming streets and clicking on screens may be too habituated, too inoculated by familiarity or numbed by fear, to see beyond the material and imagined disasters of global debt. Trained to feel, perform, and react, their automation allows no time for reflection, action, or motivation. Like life and desire, time is paralyzed in a present that calculates and closes off any future other than that of the market privileging accumulation over expenditure, and is denied any final expenditure or vital-destructive opening: it is zombie, neither living nor dead but frozen between the two, life in stasis, death arrested, in debt forever. In constant electronic flux, an overstimulation of organisms, it may also generate a hyperactivity, restlessness, and undirected overflow that comes from immersion in and resistance to the multiple and divergent messages of media-managed capital’s debt impulse. A tension might remain between new procedures controlled more directly by economic debt, and the expectations and aspirations associated with forms of subjectivity defined in symbolic, social, and historical terms. In that tension—a space of incomplete transition and in-credulity—there is some hope of resistance, as Lazzarato notes: confronting “subjectivities that consider public assistance, retirement, education, etc., as collective rights guaranteed by past struggles is not the same as governing ‘debtors,’ small business owners, and minor shareholders” (114). If the transition allows space for disaffection, the general “herdification” identified in symbolically immiserated economies and techno-media also produces energies in excess of control; Stiegler’s disindividuated herd is permanently unsettled, disquieted, without form and identity, yet irrepressibly “furious” (“Suffocated desire” 55). Enter the “zoombie”: the fast-moving, voracious and extremely contagious mutation for an age of speed and sensory overstimulation. In 28 Days Later (Danny Boyle, 2002) and 28 Weeks Later (Juan Carlos Fresnadillo, 2007), the zoombie is an entity born of global media and urban violence, of biotechnical experimentation and militarized control: the name of the virus it spreads across the world is “RAGE.”

    Fred Botting is Professor of English Literature and a member of the London Graduate School at Kingston University, London. He has written on cultural theory and horror fiction and film. His books includeGothic (Routledge 2013), Limits of Horror (Manchester UP, 2008) and Gothic Romanced (Routledge, 2008).
     

    Works Cited

    • Bark, Jaspre. Way of the Barefoot Zombie. Oxford: Abaddon Books, 2009. Print.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. Symbolic Exchange and Death. Trans. Iain Hamilton Grant. London: Sage, 1993. Print.
    • Beard, Steve. “No particular place to go.” Sight and Sound (1993): 30-31. Print.
    • Beck, Ulrich and Beck-Gernstein, Elisabeth.  Individualization. London: Sage, 2002. Print.
    • Botting, Fred.  “Zoombie London: unexceptionalities of the New World Order.” In London Gothic. Ed. Lawrence Phillips. London: Continuum, 2010. 153-71. Print.
    • Brooks, Max. World War Z. London: Duckworth, 2006. Print.
    • Cowen, Tyler.  “Euro vs Invasion of the zombie banks.” New York Times 16 Apr. 2011. Web.  17 Jul. 2014.
    • Deleuze, Gilles.  Nietzsche and Philosophy. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson. New York: Continuum, 2006. Print.
    • —.  “Postscript on the Societies of Control.” October 59 (1992): 3-7. Print.
    • —, and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem and Helen R. Lane. Minnesota: U of Minnesota P, 1972. Print.
    • —. A Thousand Plateaus. Trans. Brian Massumi. London: Athlone Press, 1988. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Economimesis.” diacritics 11 (1981): 3-25. Print.
    • —.  Given Time: I. Counterfeit Money. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992. Print.
    • —. Specters of Marx. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques, and Bernard Stiegler.  Echographies of Television. Trans.  Jennifer Bajorek. Cambridge: Polity, 2002. Print.
    • Desjardins, Lisa, and Rick Emerson. Zombie Economics. New York: Avery (2012). Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Birth of Biopolitics. Ed. Michel Senellart. Trans. Graham Burchell. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. Print.
    • Gilder, George. Wealth and Poverty. New York: Bantam Books, 1981. Print.
    • Goux, Jean-Joseph.  “Cash, Check, or Charge?” The New Economic Criticism: studies at the intersection of literature and economics. Eds. Martha Woodmansee and Mark Osteen. New York: Routledge (1999): 99-111. Print.
    • —. “General Economics and Postmodern Capitalism.” Bataille: A Critical Reader. Eds. Fred Botting and Scott Wilson. Oxford: Blackwell, 1998. 196-213. Print.
    • —.  Symbolic Economies: After Marx and Freud. Trans. Jennifer Curtiss Gage. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1990. Print.
    • —. “Values and Speculations: the Stock Exchange Paradigm.” Cultural Values 1.2 (1997): 159-77. Print.
    • Haraway, Donna J.  Modest_Witness@Second_Millenium. New York: Routledge, 1997. Print.
    • Hardt, Michael and Antonio Negri. Empire. London: Harvard UP, 2000. Print.
    • —. Multitude.  London: Penguin, 2006. Print.
    • Harman, Chris. Zombie Capitalism. London: Bookmarks Publications, 2009. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. “Culture and finance capital.” The Jameson Reader. Eds. Michael Hardt and Kathi Weeks. Oxford: Blackwell, 2000. 255-74. Print.
    • Johnson Allie.  “Attack of the zombie debt.” MSN Money (2012). Web. 17 Jul. 2014.
    • Lacan, Jacques. “Desire and the interpretation of desire in Hamlet.” Yale French Studies 55/56 (1977): 11-52. Print.
    • Laclau, Ernesto. Emancipation(s).  New York: Verso, 1996. Print.
    • Latham, Rob. Consuming Youth. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2002. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of Indebted Man. Trans. Joshua David Jordan. Amsterdam: Semiotext(e), 2011. Print.
    • Marion, Isaac. Warm Bodies. London: Vintage, 2010. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital, vol. I. Trans. Ben Fowkes. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1976. Print.
    • Onaran, Yalman.  Zombie Banks. Hoboken: Bloomberg Press, 2012. Print.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. “The Genealogy of Morals.” Basic Writings. Trans. Walter Kaufman. New York: Modern Library, 1968. 439-602. Print.
    • Peters, Tom. Reinventing Work: the Brand Called You. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1999. Print.
    • Quiggin, John. Zombie Economics. Princeton and Oxford: Princeton UP, 2010. Print.
    • Shaviro, Steven. ‘Capitalist Monsters’. Historical Materialism 10.4 (2002): 281-90. Print.
    • Stiegler, Bernard.  The Decadence of Industrial Democracies. Trans. Daniel Ross and Suzanne Arnold. Cambridge: Polity, 2011. Print.
    • —.  For a New Critique of Political Economy. Trans. Daniel Ross. Cambridge: Polity, 2010. Print.
    • —. “Suffocated Desire, or How the Cultural Industry Destroys the Individual.” Trans. Johann Rossow. Parrhesia 13(2011): 52-61. Print.
    • Stone, A.R. The War of Desire and Technology at the Close of the Mechanical Age. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1995. Print.
    • United States. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. “Zombie Preparedness.” Web. 17 Jul. 2014.
    • Williams, Tony. White Zombie: Haitian horror. Jump Cut 28 (1983): 18-20. Print.
    • Wood, Robin. Hollywood from Vietnam to Reagan. New York: Columbia UP, 1986. Print.
    • Zanger, Jules. “Metaphor into metonymy: the vampire next door.” Blood Read: the Vampire as Metaphor in Contemporary Culture. Eds. Jan Gordon and Veronica Hollinger. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1997. 17-26. Print.
  • False Economy

    Abstract

    When we speak of the credit crunch of 2008-14, we are really referring to a debt crisis.  Far from the aberrant outcome of an economic failure, however, debt is a necessary condition of all economy.  This essay opens up the present banking crisis through a reading of Jacques Derrida’s Given Time.  It addresses issues such as Credit Default Swaps and inter-bank lending through an understanding of finance as counterfeit money, and examines the question of credit as a problem of both faith and fiction.  It concludes by attending to Baudelaire’s “Assommons les pauvres!” which Derrida describes as a “symmetrical counterpoint” to “La fausse monnaie,” the Baudelaire text that guides his own seminar.

     

    They have signed our I.O.U. and we can no longer not acknowledge it.  Any more than our own children.  This is what tradition is, the heritage that drives you crazy.  People have not the slightest idea of this, they have no need to know that they are paying (automatic withdrawal) nor whom they are paying …  when they do anything whatsoever, make war or love, speculate on the energy crisis, construct socialism, write novels, open concentration camps for poets or homosexuals, buy bread or hijack a plane, have themselves elected by secret ballot, bury their own, criticize the media without rhyme or reason, say absolutely anything about chador or the ayatollah, dream of a great safari, found reviews, teach, or piss against a tree…  This story, the trap of who signs an I.O.U. for the other such that the other finds himself engaged before having known a thing about it, even before having opened his eyes, this children’s story is a love story and is ours—if you still want it.  From the very first light of dawn.

    -Derrida, “Envois” 10th September 1977

    (Post Card 100-101)

     

    The Purloined Future

    What then, to paraphrase Derrida in Spectres of Marx, is the state of the debt?  When in 2008 we began to speak of a credit crunch, what we really meant was a debt crisis in which repayment of substantial loans became attenuated, and banks and other financial institutions became insolvent. This complex situation is not, however, merely a case of a few large debtors defaulting on payments.  Allow me to spend a little time unpacking the aetiology of everything that has resulted from this crisis, including the bankruptcy of global financial institutions and of sovereign states.  Debt and credit are not the fortunate or unfortunate outcomes of banking practices; they are the very point of banking and indeed of capitalism itself, perhaps of all economy as such.  The classical purpose of a bank is to lend money on the basis of the deposits of its so-called customers (individuals and companies who have placed their money in the bank for what Rousseau’s Discourse on Inequality might identify as security reasons).  Using depositors’ money or money borrowed at a low rate of interest from another bank, the bank lends to others at a greater rate of interest. As long as these loans are repaid on schedule, theoretically the bank will initiate an infinite chain of profit.  In so doing, banking as such both introduces credit into the economy—enabling growth, employment, and wealth creation—and initiates indebtedness, which ties individuals to the bank and the system of capital in general.  On this view, credit and debt are not merely necessary, but essential to the operation of the entire capitalist system.  Once the bank lends money to an individual or company, that money is deposited back in the bank.  The bank has thereby increased its deposits base by leveraging its capital without any actual “new” money coming into circulation.  Having increased its deposits, the bank is free to repeat this process ad infinitum within the limit of retaining the cash ratio required by law for capitalization.  In this way, banks generate large balance sheets of assets (loans and advances) and liabilities (customer accounts) from a relatively low deposit base and minimal cash ratio; at its height in 2008, the Royal Bank of Scotland had assets of £1.9 trillion (greater than the entire GDP of its sovereign guarantor of the United Kingdom, making it the largest company by asset size in the world at that time).[1]  This form of phantasmagoria makes the commodity fetish look like a concrete tower block, and calls to mind Aristotle’s distinction in the Politics between economy and chresematics: the former is the management of goods essential to the maintenance of life; the latter, as the accumulation of wealth for its own sake, is the originary ruin of the former.[2]  According to this distinction, it makes no sense to speak of economics in relation to banking; perhaps universities today should rename their Business Schools, trapped within the curriculum of orthodox economic theory, along Aristotelian lines.

     

    The banking business model is unique within capitalism because it requires minimal equity (the difference between assets and liabilities). As a result, and despite appearances, banking is a less than secure enterprise.  In this situation banks must manage the risk of loan defaults, and one might say that the business of banks is precisely the management of risk.  Banks are placed at risk when liabilities begin to exceed equity in an unmanageable way.  In 2008, at the start of the financial crisis, Barclays had sixty times more assets (due loans) than equity.  The median leverage ratio of banks in the US in 2008 was 35 to 1, and 45 to 1 in Europe.  What this meant was that only 1/35th of US bank assets had to go bad before the banks would be insolvent, and 1/40th in Europe. If only 2.5% of loans were defaulted on, in other words, the European banks would collapse.  This is exactly what happened with the subprime mortgage collapse in the US housing market, when it became clear that money had systematically been loaned to those with little prospect of making their repayments.  As this market began to unravel, banks sitting on over-leveraged positions began to collapse in a domino effect—from Bear Stearns to Lehman Brothers in the US and Northern Rock to HBOS in the UK—resulting in bailouts for the system by Central Banks (i.e., the State) as the guarantor and lender of last resort.  These collapses and the so-called credit crunch in personal and company finances arose when banks quickly attempted to deleverage by contracting their assets without harming their equity ratios.  This means offering less credit and calling in as much debt as possible; because this is the exact opposite of the banking business model, the entire system came close to collapse when financial institutions stopped lending even to each other, viewing one another as risky prospects and potentially bad debtors.

     

    Banks are equally keen to obviate risk within the banking system, and financial markets have developed sophisticated financial products to do just this.  The trade in derivative products (options and futures) exceeds tenfold the total value of the world’s economic output.  Derivatives are designed to hedge risk and take out insurance against uncertainty by fixing prices in the future. Like the leveraging of a bank’s capital, however, trade in derivatives generates financial transactions based on the original asset price, but far in excess of it; when those transactions begin to unfurl, derivatives have the opposite effect of magnifying risk rather than hedging it.  For this reason, in 1989 J. P. Morgan pioneered the Credit Default Swap that allows one to both leverage capital and hedge it against risk.  Swapping positions in the market is a relatively recent method of alleviating potential uncertainty by mitigating exposure to risk. This makes it much more likely that you will be able to repay the money borrowed from the bank for your business activity, making you a sounder debtor and so able to borrow more money.  Credit Default Swaps (CDS) allow banks to lend money and insure themselves against default by making someone else take on the risk associated with the debt.  Suitably insured, the bank can relax about holding onto enough capital reserves, and so can continue to lend again and again based on its assets register (which, we recall, is really the outstanding loans owed to it).  Regulators accepted the argument for CDS because they were thought to spread risk throughout the financial system rather than concentrate it in one place, thus making individual banks safer prospects.  However, the first difficulty with CDS is that they are designed to produce an economic impossibility, i.e., to make lending risk free. But the profit derived from an investment is unfortunately directly related to the risk involved.  The second difficulty is precisely that CDS spread risk throughout the system in undetectable and unmanageable ways; this risk is multiplied by the practice of securitization, in which bundles of debt are sold to off-shore shell companies, which take on the bank’s risk, break it up, re-engineer it, and sell it again to investors, with each re-sale deliberately designed to disguise the debt’s riskier aspects.  The shell company enables the bank to remove the loan from its balance sheet and thereby appear to decrease its asset to equity ratio, making the bank look less leveraged and more credit worthy, and allowing it to lend further money (that again will be risk-free through further CDS).  As Derrida says in Given Time, “the counterfeiter will have figured out how to indebt himself infinitely, and will have given himself the chance of escaping in this way from the mastery of reappropriation.  He will have figured out how to break indefinitely the circle or the symmetry” (150). In other words, the producer of counterfeit money can never lose; counterfeit money is risk free money.  The practice of repeatedly packing and securitizing debt makes it practically impossible to keep track of the quality of that debt.  AIG collapsed and was bailed out by the US Treasury at the cost of $173 billion because it underwrote the insurance for the majority of the world trade in CDS.  If AIG had not been bailed out by the Federal Reserve, a long and distinguished list of companies faced astronomical loses, including Goldman Sachs, Merrill Lynch, Deutsche Bank, Barclays, BNP Paribas, and Société Générale.  The market capitalization of AIG was only $2 billion dollars, meaning that it cost eighty-five times its value to bail out (Lancaster 62). When governments (or Central Banks) bail out commercial banks, they do so not by transferring capital from their own reserves, but by selling their own debt, or, more strictly speaking, by selling their own capacity to repay debt in the form of bonds.  The more secure the nation and the higher its credit rating, the lower the interest paid on bonds and the safer the investment for bond buyers.  The more stretched the nation-state, the more it will cost in interest payments to attract bond investors.  When the bond market stops believing in a nation’s capacity to repay the debt, that country quickly runs into trouble. Unable to borrow money in the form of bond issues, it is forced to seek its own bailout to meet its obligations, notably its guarantee to underwrite the debts of its own banks.  As a condition of the bailout, international lenders—such as the International Monetary Fund and the European Central Bank—insist on the nation-state making itself more credit-worthy by spending less on public services in order to be better able to repay their international debt.  This is the situation experienced across Europe, where the citizens whose borrowed deposits in banks made the entire system possible now face austerity measures to prevent the collapse of the system.  They are paying the price of someone else having borrowed their money.

     

    Money Worries

    This is exactly what Derrida proposes in Given Time: that any economic exchange involves the production of a certain reciprocity of debt. This is especially the case with the gift.  Any gift, however freely given, indebts the recipient to the giver and so initiates further exchanges, whether of material goods or of more abstract considerations like gratitude and clienthood.  The giver is involved not in an excessive generosity without reserve but in a relation of sacrifice, in which there is always the return and the expectation of return of a certain credit to the giver.  The question of sacrifice in the gift is significant in his 1977-78 seminar; sacrifice later becomes the predicate through which Derrida begins his sustained deconstruction of sovereignty in his analysis of the death sentence and the animal.[3]  The business of sacrifice is always the business of the sovereign—the one who is allowed to put to death without legal consequence—whether the sovereign who commutes the death sentence, or the sovereign human subject who sacrifices animal life in order to sustain human development.  In thinking capital punishment and the continuum of planetary life, Derrida attempts to think an economy without sacrifice in which no other is subordinated to the utility of any other.[4]  The seminar on the gift is therefore an important nascent step in the development of Derrida’s thought on sovereignty.  Here he distinguishes the “pure gift (if there is any)” from sacrifice:
     

    The sacrifice proposes an offering but only in the form of a destruction against which it exchanges, hopes for, or counts on a benefit, namely, a surplus-value or at least an amortization, a protection, and a security. (Given 137)

     
    The purity of the gift itself is always a matter of compromise, but what interests me in the context of systemic debt is the idea that securitization disarticulates sacrifice; namely, it turns a sacrifice from a gift into an offering that expects a return.  In the case of CDS, we have a sacrifice (the lending of money) that is immunized against risk and already deconstructs its own sacrificial status.  In the case of student loans, for example, the ideological trick is to appear to be making a sacrifice, even offering a gift, by paying the loan up-front for the student, but already to have calculated the return in the form of future interest payments, the indebtedness of citizens, the capacity to sell further debt, and the credit for having reduced the sovereign deficit, even if in fact it is accelerating sovereign debt.

     

    Rather than the gift itself as the main focus of Given Time, I would like to turn to the Baudelaire text that informs the second half of Derrida’s seminar, to worry through certain philosophical problems. (I mean “worry” here in the philosophical sense that one worries a knotty topic rather than worry in the sense that one lies awake at night worrying about the mortgage.)  I want to consider the fictional nature of debt, given that, as Derrida says, “the symbolic opens and constitutes the order of exchange and of debt” (Given 13). Were it a product of the novelistic imagination, the banking business model described in the first half of this essay would surely be condemned as an improbable fiction.  The relation between accounting and recounting is one of the important subtexts of Derrida’s book, and I think there are two important strands to follow, given the debt crisis.  The first is the question of counterfeit money versus “real” money:
     

    We can no longer avoid the question of what money is: true money or counterfeit money, which can only be what it is, false or counterfeit, to the extent to which no one knows it is false, that is, to the extent to which it circulates, appears, functions as good and true money. (Given 59)

     

    Derrida here is thinking of Baudelaire’s La fausse monnaie, which tells the story of two friends who meet a beggar in the street, one of whom gives him a substantial gift only to reveal to his friend (the narrator) that it is a counterfeit coin.  The narrator wonders at his friend’s motives and imagines that he has offered the coin in order to create an event in the otherwise desperate life of the beggar, speculating about what may result in the circulation of and speculation on this counterfeit money to the benefit or possible detriment of the beggar.  The narrator is horrified to discover that in fact his friend is motivated to do the beggar good (and earn the moral credit of alms to the poor) by offering him a large donation, while resting secure in the knowledge that he has not given away any of his own real money. The question that imposes itself today, however, is whether a financial product derived from leveraged or packaged debt constitutes real money or counterfeit money, that is, the simulacrum of money.  When CDS are spread throughout the global financial system, how far can we say that this system is based on real money or not?  Might we say that the whole of banking depends upon the fictional structure of money, every bit as fictional as Baudelaire’s text?  The business of what is real and what is virtual in the financial system has surely brought us quite quickly to the border of the gift and the economy of sacrifice.  The future is a fiction invented by those who have lived in the past.  The circulation of student loans, for instance, is a perfect example of counterfeit money become true capital:
     

    Is not the truth of capital, then, inasmuch as it produces interest without labour, by working all by itself as we say, counterfeit money?  Is there a real difference here between real and counterfeit once there is capital?  And credit?  Everything depends on the act of faith… This text by Baudelaire deals, in effect, with the relations among fiction in general, literary fiction and capitalism, such as they might be photographed acting out a scene in the heart of the modern capital. (Given 124)

     

    The untested and risky assumption concerning the borrowing and repayment of tuition loans, say, is precisely the equivalent of the fausse-amie who throws a counterfeit coin in the beggar’s bowl: it will create an event but not for the reasons lenders think, justify to themselves, or hope for return on.

     

    The second and related strand is the question of the link between the modern phenomenon of literature, the financial system, and religion, namely, “credit” or, as crédit is usually translated from the French, “faith.”  An enormous and unspoken act of collective belief is required every morning in order for the stock market to open and for banks to continue trading.  Who, other than a true believer, could possibly tolerate the use of his bank account to fund CDS?
     

    Everything is [an] act of faith, phenomenon of credit or credence, of belief and conventional authority in this text which perhaps says something essential about what here links literature to belief, to credit and thus to capital, to economy and thus to politics.  Authority is constituted by accreditation, both in the sense of legitimation as effect of belief or credulity, and of bank credit, of capitalized interest. (Given 97)

     

    Derrida is writing here in 1977, four years after the establishment of the Chicago Board Options Exchange, which institutionalised the trade in futures and options, but four years before the introduction of swaps into the financial system and twelve years before the construction of the first credit default swap (engineered by J.P. Morgan to cover Exxon’s exposure following the environmental disaster of the Exxon Valdes in Alaska). Derrida, like Marx and Mauss before him, has nevertheless correctly and presciently located the fictional nature of credit.[5]  One accepts a fiction on trust, on the basis that it is nothing other than a fiction; we take the narrator’s word. Literary fiction contains a referential system that maintains the literary aporia throughout, accounting at the same time for the truth and the falsehood of the knowledge literature conveys about itself, distinguishing rigorously between metaphorical and referential language, and delineating a difference between speech acts in books and speech acts in the real world.  The referential system of money, in contrast, would seem to be much more shaky than literature because it both requires a greater trust and fails to properly delineate the difference between money and counterfeit money, the real and the virtual.  Derrida takes this question further in an aside to the final chapter of Given Time:
     

    Let us locate in passing here the space of a complex task: To study for example, in so-called modern literature, that is, contemporaneous with a capital—city, polis, metropolis—of a state and with a state of capital, the transformation of monetary forms (metallic, fiduciary—the bank note—or scriptural—the bank check), a certain rarification of payments in cash, the recourse to credit cards, the coded signature, and so forth, in short, a certain dematerialization of money, and therefore of all the scenes that depend upon it.  “Counterfeit Money” and Les Faux-monnayeurs belong to a specific period in the history of money. (Given 110)

     

    Derrida is referring to Gide’s novel but we should note in passing that in French les faux-monnayeurs comes to stand by metonymic substitution for all fakery and all counterfeiting in general.  This might well be an example of what Derrida would call a white mythology of credit, one of the coins erased in Nietzsche’s pocket whose fictional structure we no longer recognise.  The history of banking since Derrida’s seminar has been shaped not only by the accelerated dematerialisation of money from the virtuality of credit cards and checks into the imaginary structure of CDS, but also by the eclipse of the author, if I might play on Roland Barthes for a moment.  The entire difficulty of the financial crisis since 2008 has been based upon the inability to distinguish between good and bad debt due to the anonymity of debtors and to debts being packaged, securitised, and swapped.  It simply became impossible to decide whether one was dealing with a reliable narrator or not.  In fact the story of the narrator (i.e., the debtor) had ceased to be important, and what came to matter was the mediating extra-diegetic narrative of the financial institutions that sold on the debt and the credit rating agency that confirmed the provenance of the story.  Since both were interested parties, they were by definition unreliable narrators. There is no discrimination between the narratives of debtors, banks, central banks, public expenditure, and government. Everyone will be given the benefit of the doubt; the assumption behind student loans and sovereign bailouts is that everyone is a good debtor.  This is the story that the national governments are telling themselves and the international bond market, and much will depend upon this credulity.

     

    The question of debt is closely related to both literature and philosophy. Dickens’s Little Dorrit provides a good example of the way that debt is a considerable question for literature itself, of counting and recounting, of credit and faith, of debt and obligation, all of which would require a longer and closer reading than is possible here.  The narrative account draws upon the reserves of a debtor in the Marshalsea prison, William Dorrit, who is freed as a consequence of the intervention of Arthur Clennam.  Clennam is an ostensibly disinterested Dickensian hero who wishes to see justice done to the Dorrits without expectation of gratitude or return.  He pays the debts of Edward Dorrit, the wastrel son, and assists in the discovery of an unclaimed inheritance that enables William Dorrit to leave the Marshalsea. In turn, for this is a Dickens novel, Clennam is ruined by bad investments in a seemingly risk-free stock venture, and is imprisoned in the Marshalsea. Clennam’s mother reveals to Amy (Edward’s daughter) that she is heir to a great legacy, but Little Dorrit refuses her inheritance, and when Clennam’s business partner returns a rich man from an enterprise in Russia, he pays off Clennam’s debts.  Of course, Clennam’s previous motives do not constitute a pure gift, consciously or unconsciously: he acted out of his love for Amy and at the end of the novel they are married as debt-free equals.  Dickens’s narrative is provocative today because the narrator of the novel characterises Amy as the “child of the Marshalsea,” that is, the child born into debt and who only ever knows a life of debt, just as Barthes once characterised the subject as un bilan de faillite.[6] George Orwell criticised Dickens because he thought Dickens was unable to see a world beyond individual philanthropy, i.e., a society beyond the pure gift (“Can Socialists be Happy?”).  He was unable to see a welfare state that would take responsibility for Little Dorrit and educate her, perhaps even send her to a public university rather than leave her to achieve social mobility through, first, the inheritance of a gift and, secondly, through marriage.  Given Little Dorrit’s socio-economic origins, prior to 2012 she probably would have received state-funded bursaries to attend a London university. And although the Marshalsea was historically situated in Bermondsey, within a few miles of the Houses of Parliament and the site of the 2010 “tuition fees riots,” she probably would not have been charged with horses and beaten with batons in the pursuit of her future.

     

    A different fate, however, is indicated by Baudelaire’s “Beat Up the Poor!” (Assommons les pauvres!),” which Derrida describes as a “symmetrical counterpoint” to “La fausse monnaie,”[7]  Derrida spends much less time on this narrative but it is worth dwelling on today. Baudelaire’s narrator recounts: “For fifteen days I had shut myself up in my room and had surrounded myself with the most popular books of the day… that treat of the art of making people happy, wise, and rich in twenty-four hours” (101).  One can readily imagine the contemporary equivalents of these books on what is now fatuously described as “well-being.”  It is enough to make one sick: “I had digested—or rather swallowed—all the lubrications of all the purveyors of public happiness—of those who advise the poor to become slaves, and of those who encourage them to believe that they are all dethroned kings” (101). Neo-liberalism now would like the professional classes of tomorrow to be indebted to the state and then to measure their “well-being” as an indicator of national success:[8] “It will be readily understood that I was in a dazed state of mind bordering on idiocy” (101).  What intrigues me here is that the narrator, the being (re)counter (as opposed to a bean counter) has been brought to the state of ideologically induced stupidity through reading, and a marathon of reading at that: fifteen days locked in a room on his own, like an academic researching the condition of well-being.  He leaves his room “with a terrible thirst” because “the passion for bad literature engenders a proportionate need for fresh air and cooling drinks” (101).  Having consumed vast quantities of idiocy, he must now wash it away, exchanging a thirst for non-knowledge with a need for the disinfectant of alcohol and oxygen.  In other words, he enters into a credit default swap in which he hedges the time spent on bankrupt ideas against his faith in fresh air.  He has earned his drink after the sacrifice of solitary reading.  As he is about to enter a bar, he comes across a beggar.  Unlike the two friends in “La fausse monnaie,” he does not give the beggar alms but, encouraged by the voices in his head, decides instead that “a man is the equal of another only if he can prove it, and to be worthy of liberty a man must fight for it” (102).[9] Accordingly he beats up the beggar, “pounding his head against the wall… sure that in this deserted suburb no policeman would disturb me for some time” (102).  While “kettling” the beggar (to borrow a culinary metaphor from London’s Metropolitan Police Force), a philosophical miracle occurs: “O bliss of the philosopher when he sees the truth of his theory verified!” The beggar proves himself the equal of the narrator by retaliating: “[he] proceeded to give me two black eyes, to knock out four of my teeth and … to beat me to a pulp” (102).  The narrator describes himself as satisfied as “one of the Porch sophists,” and declaring the beggar his equal, shares out his purse, telling him that should another beggar ask him for alms, he ought to apply the narrator’s “theory” and teach the other the same painful lesson concerning equality (102-103).  The text ends with the beggar swearing that he understands the theory and vowing to follow this advice.

     

    By any reckoning this is a remarkable text; how shall we read it?  On the one hand, we might take it as a neo-liberal allegory of tough-love for the poor, who must not be satisfied by handouts but should learn to stand on their own two feet and take on board the lessons of a sacrificial economy in which equal status is attained through beating the other to a pulp.  On the other hand, and in contrast to “La fausse monnaie,” the moral of this story might be that awakening from the torpor of idiocy-inducing ideology, the narrator has the revelation that not only must he give to the beggar but also—as Derrida says in his brief reading of this text—he must give well (“il faut bien payer”) (Given 139). The narrator gives a gift to the poor that does not merely offer money in return for indebtedness or spiritual advancement but goes beyond the material benefit of the gift to give added value in the form of a theory of giving.  This would be the excessive violence of the pure gift or a gift without conditions that taught the poor a lesson.  In this sense it is the perfect allegory for school children, university applicants, and student protesters whose futures have been mortgaged before their education has even begun and who are for their troubles beaten up by the state that is offering the gift of a student loan.  Perhaps, rather than suffering like Dickens’s children of the Marshalsea, they will prove themselves equal to their creditors by being worthy enough of liberty to fight for it.

     

    Let me conclude by way of reference to the epigraph from The Post Card that has overseen this paper from the very beginning.  Here Derrida has in mind the Platonic tradition to which we are all indebted in every aspect of our daily lives.  I think the striking sentence in this paragraph is the first one: “They have signed our I.O.U. and we can no longer not acknowledge it.”  It is not that we have signed an IOU for the debt that we owe to Socrates and Plato but that they in advance of us have mortgaged our future, signed “our I.O.U.” for us before we have even begun to live and think in the world.  Derrida specifically names this structure as a fiction, “a story, the trap of who signs an I.O.U. for the other such that the other finds himself engaged before having known a thing about it.”  In this way we are all infinitely indebted to the philosophical tradition before we have even begun to read or started to take up our place of study.[10]  Derrida calls this a “children’s story” and a “love story.”  It is certainly the story of our children today, who have had their IOU signed in advance by a generation of politicians who have thrown them into debt before they have even begun to read.  As we saw above, inhabiting capitalism is never a question of “paying off the debt”; it is always a case of having had the IOU signed for us in advance of our entry into capital.  The task then is not to refuse debt but to affirm another register of debt, an infinite and un-payable debt: our debts to the western tradition, to philosophy, and to the university.  One cannot live without faith or debt.  Today we need to articulate a counter-faith: a belief in the public realm, publicly funded institutions, the idea of the university, and a belief in the necessity of critical thought.  This would be a catechism so simple that it would be worthy of the phrase “a child’s story.”  If the IOU is also a love story, it is a tale of how we do not fall in love but of how love instead falls upon us, smothering us with its dialectic of our infinite debt to the one we love in advance of any engagement with him, her, or it.  In this sense it is also the story of university managers and higher education policy leaders who are indebted to the very idea of the institution they serve prior to any understanding of what the institution might mean.  They have had their IOU signed for them in advance of their entrance into the Principal’s Office, and in this way their debts and duties are infinite.  These Chancellors, Vice-Chancellors and Presidents have a choice today, to accept the credit default swap that passes the debt of the university from state to student, or, to affirm the gift of higher education by refusing this sacrificial economy.  They may well predominately choose the former and so, like Baudelaire’s narrator, beat up the poor, but they will not do so from the same theoretical motivation.  Rather, they will be like the somnambulant friend in “La fausse monnaie,” thinking they are doing good by offering counterfeit money and seeking advancement while hedging themselves and their institutions against loss.  They, like Baudelaire’s false alms giver, deserve our contempt: “I will never forgive him the ineptitude of his calculation… The most irreparable of vices is to do evil out of stupidity” (qtd. in Given 164).

    Martin McQuillan For details such as these I am indebted to John Lancaster’s Whoops! Why everyone owes everyone and no one can pay.  The chapters of this book first appeared in The London Review of Books and should be read as an autobiographical novel, a form of testimony from one who lived through the crash.  Other helpful non-academic introductions include Philip Coggan, The Money Machine: How the City Works (London: Penguin, 2002), Charles R Morris, The Trillion Dollar Meltdown: Easy Money, High Rollers, and the Great Credit Crash (New York: Public Affairs Press, 2008), and Frank Partnoy, F.I.A.S.C.O.: Blood in the Water on Wall Street (London: Profile Business Press, 2009).

    [2] Derrida addresses this distinction in Aristotle’s Politics, 1257b and 1258a, suggesting that it can only ever be strategic and provisional and that it quickly dissolves in any reading of economy; see Given Time 157-9.

    [3] On the animal, see Derrida’s The Animal That Therefore I am.  On capital punishment see also The Death Penalty, Vol. 1, Derrida also discusses both at length in For What Tomorrow…: a dialogue.

    [4] In reading the gift through sacrifice, we should also attend to Derrida’s The Gift of Death.  Here Derrida famously asks why should he only feed his own cat when so many other cats across Paris are starving, leading him to suggest that “tout autre est tout autre” (translated by Wills as “every other (one) is every (bit) other”) in an attempt to understand the impossibility of a calculation as to who or what is to be sacrificed to the greater good.

    [5] See Marx, A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy.

    [6] Un bilan de faillite is a register or index of debts produced for the assessment of bankruptcy.  I am grateful to Celine Surprenant for this reference.

    [7]La fausse monnaie” is reproduced in dual language copy as an appendix to the English edition of Given Time.  “Beat Up the Poor” is available in Paris Spleen.

    [8] Along with Nicholas Sarkozy in France, David Cameron in the UK has proposed that policy decisions be informed by a “well-being” index that measures national happiness rather than by, say, the measurement of GDP.  Since, as Danton asks, “who is to be happy if not all?”, this seeming measure beyond market calculation is of course the most cynical of sacrificial economies.  I discuss the question of well-being in relation to Rousseau’s “On Public Happiness” in the introduction to The Paul de Man Notebooks.

    [9] At this point in the text, the narrator invokes the good demon who advised Socrates: “There is, however, this difference between Socrates’ Demon and mine, that his Demon appeared to him only to forbid, to warn or to prevent, whereas mine deigns to advise, suggest or persuade. Poor Socrates had only a censor; mine is a great affirmer, mine is a Demon of action, a Demon of combat” (102).  In this way we might add to Derrida’s list of debts to Plato and Socrates in the epigraph from The Post Card with which we began, “piss against a tree, beat up the poor…”

    [10] I am grateful to Simon Glendinning for directing me towards Derrida’s “Of the Humanities and the Philosophical Discipline” in which he discusses Kant’s “The Idea of Universal History from a Cosmopolitical Point of View.” Derrida closes the essay by citing a long passage from Kant, which he titles “Of Philosophy: debt and duty.”  I reproduce it here because it seems germane to all that has been said above:

    …This enlightenment, and with it a certain sympathetic interest which the enlightened man inevitably feels for anything good which he comprehends fully, must gradually spread upwards towards the thrones and even influence their principles of government. But while, for example, our world rulers have no money to spare for public educational institutions or indeed for anything which concerns the world’s best interests (das Weltbeste), because everything has already been calculated out in advance for the next war, they will nonetheless find that it is to their own advantage at least not to hinder their citizens’ private efforts in this direction, however weak and slow they may be. But in the end, war itself gradually becomes not only a highly artificial undertaking, extremely uncertain in its outcome for both parties, but also a very dubious risk to take, since its aftermath is felt by the state in the shape of a constantly increasing national debt (a modern invention) (Schuldenlast [einer neuen Erfindung]) whose repayment becomes unforeseeable (unabsehlich) [repayment is Tilgung, the annulation, the erasure of the debt, the destruction which Hegel distinguishes from the Aufhebung which erases while conserving]. (20-21)

    Derrida concludes, “With this citation I wanted to suggest that the right to philosophy may require from now on a distinction among several registers of debt, between a finite debt and an infinite debt, between debt and duty, between a certain erasure and a certain reaffirmation of debt — and sometimes a certain erasure in the name of reaffirmation.”

    Works Cited

    • Baudelaire, Charles. “Beat Up the Poor.” Paris Spleen. Trans. Louise Varèse. New York: Norton, 1970. 101-103. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal that Therefore I Am. Trans. David Willis. Fordham: Fordham UP, 2008. Print.
    • The Death Penalty, Volume 1. Trans Peggy Kamuf. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2013. Print.
    • —. The Gift of Death. Trans. David Willis. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1995. Print.
    • —. Given Time: 1. Counterfeit Money. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. Print.
    • —. “Of the Humanities and the Philosophical Discipline. The Right to Philosophy from the Cosmopolitical Point of View (the Example of an International Institution).” Trans. Thomas Dutoit. Surfaces IV (1994): 5-21. Web. 20 Aug. 2014.
    • —. The Post Card: From Socrates to Freud and Beyond. 2nd Ed. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1987. Print.
    • —. Spectres of Marx: the state of the debt, the work of mourning, and the new international. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • —. “White Mythology: Metaphor in the Text of Philosophy.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Brighton: Harvester Wheatsheaf Press, 1982. 207-271. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques and Elizabeth Roudinesco. For What Tomorrow…: a dialogue. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2004. Print.
    • Dickens, Charles. Little Dorrit. (1857). Ed. Stephen and Helen Wall. London: Penguin, 2003. Print.
    • Lancaster, John. Whoops! Why everyone owes everyone and no one can pay. London: Penguin, 2010. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy. Ed. Maurice Dobb. New York: International Publishers, 1970. Print.
    • McQuillan, Martin, ed. Introduction. The Paul de Man Notebooks. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2014. Print.
    • Orwell, George. “Can Socialists be Happy?” (1943). Available as “Why Socialists Don’t Believe in Fun.” Observer 28 June 1998. Web.
  • The Debt of the Living

    Samuel Weber (bio)

    Northwestern University

    s-weber@northwestern.edu

     

    Abstract

    Listening to a tape recording of Paul de Man’s Cornell Messenger Lectures on a ride from Paris to Strasbourg, the author found himself unable to determine if de Man was saying “debt” or “death.” This confusion, and Walter Benjamin’s sketch, “Capitalism as Religion,” together provide the point of departure for rethinking recent economic developments in light of what might be called an “economic theology” that allows both debt and death to be seen as symptoms of a persistent cultural incapacity to acknowledge finitude.

    Although the background of our topic is to be found in the concrete and urgent economic, social and political crisis that Europe and the United States are undergoing, and although the immediate causes of this crisis are by no means shrouded in mystery, I will take a somewhat more philosophical approach to the question of debt, and to the question from which it cannot be separated—that of credit. A crisis as severe as this one, despite or because of the suffering it produces, should be the occasion for rethinking engrained attitudes, behaviors and practices, as well as the notions that inform them. Such a rethinking is one of few positive opportunities offered by the current crisis, even if the reflections it provokes remain unable to provide for its positive resolution. In any case, to the extent that this crisis involves systemic issues, any potential solution will require an understanding not just of immediate causes, but also of longer-range contributing factors. It is in this direction that the following remarks seek to move, albeit in a preliminary and tentative manner.
     
    Since I will be discussing texts and attitudes not usually associated with economics or politics, let me begin by stating my conviction that modern economic policies, attitudes and behaviors are decisively informed by factors that derive from the Judeo-Christian theological tradition—and that this holds true for an age that prides itself on being secular. I will argue that discussions of debt, and of the present crisis to which it contributes, can benefit from taking into account a dimension of the problem that is usually ignored or minimized, and that could be designated “economic theology”—a term meant to call attention to its relation to the notion of political theology, dating from the eighteenth century but today largely associated with the writings of Carl Schmitt. I do not present either of these perspectives as definitive or exhaustive, but I do want to suggest that they can provide insights into an economic and political situation that seems ever more irrational and dysfunctional—possibly even suicidal—with every passing day. It is a situation in which members of “democratic” societies—not just policy-makers and representatives but also substantial segments of those victimized by these designated “decision-makers”—continue to endorse the parties, policies and institutions directly and indirectly responsible for the deterioration of their living conditions. My hope is that by contributing to our understanding of how such behavior can persist in the face of what should be the dissuasive effect of the policies it endorses, an economic-theological analysis of political behavior and attitudes can perhaps prepare the way for modifying these dominant tendencies—although I harbor no illusions about the power of discursive analyses to translate directly into critical transformative action.
     
    Since what I am calling an economic-theological perspective is foreign to most approaches to the question of debt today, let me begin by briefly reviewing a text that convinced me of its relevance. In a fragmentary essay, written around 1921 and never published in his lifetime, Walter Benjamin argued that capitalism should be considered not just the product of Christianity, as Max Weber elaborated in his classic study, The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism (1905), but as its direct successor and heir. In other words, capitalism is to be considered not only as a socio-economic system but as a religion. The basis for this assertion is to be found in the fact that capitalism “serves essentially to allay the same cares, torments, and troubles previously addressed by the so-called religions” (Benjamin, Selected Writings 1: 288, trans. modified). I will not go into Benjamin’s significant qualification of such religions as “so-called”, since that would lead us too far afield from our present concerns. By “so-called religions” we can safely assume that Benjamin meant most established, institutionalized religions – in short religion as it has been known and practiced. With this caveat in mind, Benjamin goes on to argue that the essence of capitalism is that it is “a purely cultic religion”, i.e. in one that consists less in dogmatic tenets or beliefs than in ritual practices. What distinguishes this new religion from its predecessors, he continues, is that it is “probably the first instance of a cult that creates guilt, not atonement” (288)—indeed that produces, extends and universalizes (today we might say globalizes) guilt. The word that Benjamin uses in German to describe what he takes to be the essential effect of capitalism as a religion is Schuld—more exactly, verschuldend: culpabilizing. As is well known since Nietzsche wrote his Genealogy of Morals, Schuld can mean not just “guilt” in the moral, religious and legal sense, but also debt or obligation. If Nietzsche sought the origins of the moral-religious-legal sense of the word in what he took to be the inborn tendency of thinking to seek out or produce equivalences (e.g. GM 2.20); Benjamin in this fragment is content to emphasize “the demonic ambiguity of this word,” which he sees epitomized in the works of Freud, Marx and, above all, Nietzsche (SW 1: 289). This “demonic ambiguity”—bringing together a concept that is primarily economic, debt, with one used in religious, moral and legal discourses, guilt—is symptomatic of the relevance of economic theology. However contingent such a fact of linguistic usage may seem, the convergence of economic, moral, religious and legal significances in a single word, other examples of which can be found in many languages, demands our attention. Precisely because no one individual or institution decides about the meaning of words, such “spontaneous” verbal usage should be seen as reflecting experiences, conflicts and problems that official agencies have not successfully censored and are often even reluctant to acknowledge.
     
    The first question that Benjamin’s argument implies, but does not explicitly address, has to do with those “cares, torments and troubles” that capitalism qua (so-called) religion allays. On the basis of this 1921 text, as well as his study of The Origin of the German Tragic Drama, written only a few years later—I want to suggest that these cares, anxieties and troubles are the result not just of general aspects of human existence, but rather are historically and culturally specific. They have to do with a crisis in what can be called the Christian Salvational narrative, one which becomes particularly acute as a consequence of the Protestant Reformation and subsequent Wars of Religion. The Christian Good News, its message of possible grace that would overcome the finitude of what Benjamin calls die Lebenden or die Lebendigen—“the living”— becomes increasingly problematic in the aftermath of this internal crisis. The “cares, torments and troubles” mentioned at the outset of Benjamin’s fragment are thus historically marked by the crisis of a culture that sees itself faced with a religious problem for which it cannot find a religious solution (Origin 79).
     
    Like Max Weber before him, Benjamin distinguishes sharply between Luther’s extreme antinomianism, which questions the salvational potential of all human action—“good works”— and Calvin’s more moderate position, which allows worldly success to be interpreted as a sign of election. The Lutherian “storming of the work,” as Benjamin puts it in the 1924 version of the text, attacks the redemptive potential of good works—epitomized by, but not limited to, the sacraments administered by the Church (Gesammelte Schriften 1.1: 317). This critique of good works can also be seen as operative in the cult-religion of capitalism, since according to Benjamin the celebration of the cult no longer seeks atonement, but rather the globalization of guilt and debt. Indeed, the capitalist cult drives this tendency so that not even the Divine Creator is spared:
     

    A monstrous guilty conscience that does not know how to expiate, seizes upon the cult, not in order to atone for this guilt but to universalize it … and finally and above all to include God Himself in this guilt. (GS 6: 101, my trans.)

     

    It is of the essence of the religious movement that is capitalism that it endure to the end, to the final and complete culpabilization of God in a world of consummate despair, which is precisely hoped for. Therein resides what is historically unheard-of in Capitalism: that religion no longer seeks to reform being but rather to reduce it to ruins. (SW 1: 288-89, trans. modified)

     
    If you recall that the German word I have translated as “culpabilization”—Verschuldung—also means “being or becoming indebted,” you will begin to see that what today has become known as the “sovereign debt” crisis of nation-states, was already at the heart of Benjamin’s discussion, written in 1921, i.e. in the immediate aftermath of the reparations payments imposed on Germany and its allies by the victorious powers at the end of World War I. For Benjamin’s argument it is not insignificant that the justification of such reparations, which plunged Germany into debt for years to come, resided in the so-called “Kriegsschuld” (War-Guilt) theory, ensconced in Article 231 of the Versailles Peace Treaty theory, ascribing sole responsibility for the War and its destruction to Germany and its allies.
     
    Benjamin, to be sure, seems to want to see in the globalization of debt and guilt through capitalism a kind of nihilistic—or Apocalyptic—preface to what might be a radically new, perhaps revolutionary world. Although I will not dwell on this aspect of his text, I note in passing that it bears comparison with Derrida’s fascination in his later writings with the concept of “auto-immunity”—that is, the tendency of organizations to turn their protective mechanisms, initially directed against everything foreign, against themselves, potentially and paradoxically reopening access to hitherto excluded alien factors and thus introducing the possibility of a deconstructive self-transformation.
     
    By contrast, what is more directly relevant to Benjamin’s notion of “the demonic ambiguity” of the German word, Schuld— is an experience I had many years ago, while driving from Paris to Strasbourg on a near-deserted highway. The trip took about five hours and so to pass the time, I played several tapes I had been given of the “Messenger Lectures” held by Paul de Man at Cornell University in February-March of 1983. As I listened to one of those lectures, I was puzzled by a single word, which despite repeated attempts I found myself unable to decipher. I remained hung up then, as now, on another “demonic ambiguity” – this time not in a single word, but in the homophonic proximity of two ostensibly quite different words. I could not decide whether de Man, speaking almost perfect English but with a slight Flemish accent and intonation, was saying “debt” or “death.” I have never bothered to look up the printed versions of these lectures, since the confusion of these two words turned out to be the most important message I took away from de Man’s “Messenger Lectures.” And it remains a useful guideline for reading Benjamin as well. For the inseparability of the two words is already anticipated by “Capitalism as Religion.” If guilt and debt are inseparable in the German word, Schuld, then a possible cause of their convergence resounds in the near-homophony of “debt” and “death.”
     
    Let me try to indicate where I see this configuration at work in “Capitalism as Religion.” Benjamin describes capitalism as a cult-religion that strives to attain permanente Dauer, or “permanent duration” (259). This formulation already signals how the cult “allays the cares, torments and troubles” it addresses: it does so by demonstrating its own ability to survive. Although it is difficult not to associate Benjamin’s phrase with the Marxist notion of “permanent revolution” made famous by Trotsky, Benjamin’s term is closer to Marx’s original meaning, which designates the ability of the proletariat to maintain a revolutionary position for an extended period of class struggle. Benjamin simply inverts the terms: it is not the Proletariat whose struggle is ongoing, but rather the capitalist cult. Its “permanent duration” is also exhausting and self-consumptive: it seeks to establish an interminable holiday, one that Benjamin appears to describe, using a French phrase, as “sans rêve et sans merci [without dream or mercy]” (SW 1: 288) — but which more likely is a misprint for a quite different phrase, namely “without truce [trêve] or mercy.”[1] (Marx uses almost the same phrase in the French version of Capital to describe the way in which capital extends the workday “sans trêve ni merci” [Le Capital I.X]). But whereas Marx uses the phrase to designate the tendency of the system to extend the workday, Benjamin by contrast applies it to the “holiday” – Festtag – a day that is both holy, but also supposed to constitute a respite from work. There is thus the implication that the perennialization of the capitalist cult no longer relates to work, i.e. to productive activity, but to consumption. I will return to this shortly.
     
    At any rate, the phrase suggests that the practice of the capitalist cult is part of an ongoing battle, in which the worshippers exhaust themselves in the effort to survive. The impossibility of their achieving permanence, or unlimited duration, clashes with the impossibility of renouncing it. The result is a war without end, truce or mercy. One is reminded first of the current “war against terror”—by definition without end, since terror is a feeling that can never be eliminated, much less by force—and second, of the perpetual “sales” that in the United States, by contrast with Europe, have become quasi-permanent. Like the rituals that constitute the practice of a cult, each “sale” must be at once of limited duration, in order to promote a sense of the irrevocable passage of time, and at the same time endlessly repeatable. Through this convergence of temporal restriction and unlimited repetition, such a cult can create the impression of infinitizing finitude, and thereby contribute to allaying, temporarily, those “cares, torments and troubles” that arise when the path to grace (or survival) appears to be blocked. The American institution of endless “sales” gives new meaning to the notion of salvation: one “saves” by spending, by acquiring commodities, increasingly on credit—with the result that the private indebtedness of American consumers is among the highest in the world. The master-word of American advertising, “save,” says it all: only by spending on credit—only by increasing one’s indebtedness—can one save, and thereby be saved.
     
    While this mixture of increased debt and promised redemption as a way of assuaging anxieties may be specific to the American cult of consumption, its roots go back a long way. And it is here that the perspective of economic theology proves particularly illuminating. This perspective suggests that certain recent discursive events should be taken more seriously, more symptomatically, than they have been. I am thinking of the famous or infamous statement of Lloyd Blankfein, CEO of Goldman Sachs, who, in response to criticism related to the 2008 banking crisis, in a much-quoted interview with the Times of London (Nov. 7, 2009) declared that he and other bankers were “doing God’s work”. Or when Eli Wiesel, at a roundtable held at NY’s exclusive 21 Club on February 27, 2009, explained the boundless confidence he and others placed in Bernie Madoff by recalling that, “We thought he was God.” I want to suggest that these statements are neither simply verbal exaggerations nor mere jokes, as Blankfein himself later claimed, but rather symptoms of the way a tradition, whose sense of self-identity and of value remains rooted in the founding myth of monotheism, continues to inform the ways in which many people have responded to financial and political threats. If Madoff could appear as God to his clients and victims—many of whom were raised in a culture that is proud of its messianic origins—and if Blankfein could claim that bankers are doing “God’s work,” it is because a certain faith in the inseparability of debt and deification still has the power of allaying the “cares, torments and troubles” that continue to haunt people today.
     
    One further point that Benjamin makes in “Capitalism as Religion” that seems relevant here is that the God who is drawn into the human network of guilt and debt is one that is unreif—“unripe” or “immature”and who therefore can be worshipped only while hidden: “Its God must be hidden from it and may be addressed only when his guilt is at its zenith. The cult is celebrated before an unripe deity; every idea, every conception of it offends against the secret of this immaturity” (SW 1: 289).
     
    It is as if the Creator himself has taken on the characteristic of a debt that has not yet arrived at “maturity.” In the age of speculative finance capitalism, profit appears to be created often through the maturing of interest-bearing debt, just as Bernie Madoff’s wealth, success and power were all based on his ability to manipulate and to conceal indebtedness—the so-called “Ponzi scheme” that some, including Paul Krugman, have suggested could be applied to many of today’s legal financial speculative activities. In this context it is illuminating to reread Blankfein’s remarks that led up to his comparison of the bankers’ mission with the “work of God.” Bankers, he argued, are vital to the life of society insofar as they “help companies to grow by helping them to raise capital. Companies that grow create wealth. This, in turn, allows people to have jobs that create more growth and more wealth. It’s a virtuous cycle” (Carney).
     
    In this supply-side economic perspective, Blankfein takes up an argument that Benjamin already noted in his description of capitalism as religion: if the cult produces debt and indebtedness, it is not just for its own sake but as a way of producing “interest.” Debt, in short, produces life. But only insofar as its debt is repaid – “redeemed” — with interest. “I know that my Redeemer liveth” here translates as: I know that I will be repaid with interest.” In both cases it is a question of a profitable “return”. What is truly productive, in Blankfein’s eyes, is the movement of capital, which today generally consists in a cycle not just of lending and reimbursement, but of indebtedness calculated to produce a productive return (and of which “hedge funds” are just one more prominent institutional example). By facilitating the circulation of capital, bankers and other financial speculators claim to contribute to the “virtuous cycle” of growth and more growth; the proliferation of wealth is the major expression of this virtuous cycle. In Capital, but even more in the Grundrisse, Marx exposes this view as ultimately theological: not labor, but the circulation of capital appears to produce and reproduce life. Capital, for Blankfein, enables companies “to grow,” which “in turn, allows people to have jobs that create more growth and more wealth.” In the German language today, the capitalist entrepreneur is almost universally designated as the “work-giver”: Arbeitgeber. He “gives” or creates work, albeit never gratis. In the same lexicon, the worker is called the Arbeitnehmer: literally the “taker of work.” The tradition that informs such discourse can be traced back to the first book of Genesis. Blankfein’s virtuous cycle of the production of wealth, labor and life itself through capital is modeled on the story of a creation that is not simply ex nihilo but rather eo ipso. It can be debated whether God created the universe out of nothing or whether something – the wind upon the waters, for instance, was already there, but the very notion of a creation of an articulated world presupposes a Creator who antedates the creation just as a subject antedates his deliberate action. The notion of creation, then, enthrones the idea of a self-identical being free of any constitutive or irreducible obligation or indebtedness. The Divine Being of the Creator thus serves as a model for property in its purest form. The being of a monotheistic Creator-God belongs to Him exclusively, since it depends on nothing outside of Himself. And if that God is considered to be a living being, the same must be said of his life: it has no antecedents, is sui generis.
     
    It is not surprising, then, that the story of Creation as told in Genesis is designed to demonstrate that this self-referential structure has to be seen as the ideal model for all living creatures even if for various reasons, they cannot “live up” to it. All created creatures thus remain informed by and indebted to—their origin.
     
    Let me highlight what I consider in this context to be the most relevant aspects of this story. On the third day of the Creation, God begins to create living beings, namely, “herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself” (King James Version, Gen. 1.11, emphasis added). This conveys an image of life that reflects the self-identical being of the Creator: life is described as self-reproducing (seed-bearing), requiring no external intervention, since it already contains the seeds of its future within itself. This conception of life as self-reproductive determines a second trait of the Creation. Every creature, vegetable, animal or human, is created “after his kind.”  This formula is repeated seven times during the Creation story (Gen. 1.1, 11, 12, 21, 24, 25). Creaturely life is thus designated as generic life, but not yet as gendered, since gender in Genesis is inseparable from division, alterity and ultimately singularity. Living creatures are created as what Feuerbach and, after him, Marx call Gattungswesen, or “species-being.” As such they can be considered exempt from the finitude of singular living beings (the possibility of species extinction has no place in this prelapsarian world, although it will return with a vengeance after the Fall).
     
    In short, the creation of the living qua “kind” suggests a conception of creaturely life that is not limited by death. This does not mean that the living are not indebted, for they are. They owe their lives to their Creator—just as the debtor will owe his debt to the creditor. But the only payback demanded at first is that they reproduce themselves: that their lives grow and multiply. So doing, they continue the process of creation, not ex nihilo, but ex vivo: life, conceived as independent of death, reproduces itself with interest, just as credit conceived to create debt reproduces itself in its reimbursement with interest. Life is represented as a self-identical process of spontaneous augmentation, deriving from the self-presence of the One Divine Creator. Throughout this process, Life remains what it was, namely self-identical, defined only by its own movement of self-expansion and never by its termination.
     
    With the Fall, everything changes. Everything—and nothing. One must begin by asking why there should be a Fall at all. Often interpreted as the first act of human freedom, this act does not take place in a vacuum. It is not recounted as purely spontaneous, but as the result of a dialogue with the serpent. When Eve is first approached by the serpent, she repeats the interdiction of God, not “to eat” or even “to touch” the tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil, “lest ye die.” The serpent responds by assuring Eve that “Ye shall not surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil” (Gen. 3.4-5). The serpent tempts Eve with the possibility of becoming like the gods, to be accomplished by acquiring knowledge of good and evil. But why should knowledge of Good and Evil put the knower in a position akin to that of the gods? The question is especially intriguing, since in the Garden of Eden there was only good and only one God. To know good as something different from evil, then, is to know something that exceeds the boundaries of the prelapsarian state of Creation—it is to know something radically other—or to know nothing at all. Such knowledge is reserved for a being that transcends those boundaries—in short, for God as Creator. The fact that the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil is placed in the midst of the Garden of Eden can be interpreted as a sign of the internal limitation of the earth, even in its pristine state.
     
    The presence of that tree refers to something that is excluded from Eden, namely Evil. In a different way, the presence of the Tree of Life alongside it refers implicitly to what is also excluded from Eden, namely, death. Without being able to develop this further, let me recall that the Biblical narrative links the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil to the Tree of Life, and both to the gendering of Man. A gendered form of life is one  that does not reproduce itself spontaneously out of purely internal causes, as with the seeds of the plant. Moreover, the details of this gendering, far from confirming Man as an autonomous, homogeneous being, suggest his incompleteness, his “loneliness,” his need for others — and hence, a heterogeneity that from the start troubles the appearance of pure homogeneity implied by the idea of a self-identical, monotheistic Creation.  If Adam names “Man” as an ostensibly unified genre or species being, Eve appears as a response to and offspring of the inadequacy of a living being to live its life alone. Eve, in Hebrew Hawwâh, means “the living one” or “source of life”, is the living demonstration that to live and reproduce, a genre cannot remain identical to itself. Thus, the notion of a gendered “self” is revealed to be constitutive divided, dependent on its indebtedness to others, and therein irreducibly distinct from the notion of an identical and homogeneous Self as the source of all Being including that of living  beings.
     
    It is precisely this dimension of life—as a process of living that cannot divest itself of its singularity and hence of its concomitant dependence on others—that makes Eve the ideal interlocutor for the serpent. What the serpent’s temptation appeals to is not simply a general desire to know but a singular anxiety of not knowing, and hence of not surviving. It is this anxiety, barely visible but nevertheless legible in the Biblical narrative, that leads to the Fall. This legibility, I want to suggest, appears in the justification given by God for the punishment he is about to inflict on the transgressive couple:
     

    Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: [I send] him forth from the Garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. (Gen. 3.22-23, emphasis added)

     
    God demands his due, refusing to allow the debtor to forget his debt to his Creditor. For there to be debt and credit, there must be a difference—a difference dependent on property, understood as the ground of self-presence. The monotheistic God is exclusive, jealously and zealously denying any relation to or parity with other gods (the ban against idols). All the more, He must jealously enforce the difference between the One God, who lives forever, and human beings, who—although created in his image—do not. Humans must learn the meaning of this image: they must acknowledge that it separates as well as joins. Humans must accept themselves as mere image. To want to be like God, on the contrary, is to want to dissolve the image into that which it images, to collapse the discontinuum of creation into identity. This tendency is expressed in the desire to touch and ingest—the tree and the apple—rather than remain satisfied with merely seeing them. Hence, divided man, Adam and Eve, must both must be punished. For they seek to dissolve the invisibility that separates every image from what it represents, and instead to collapse the two into self-sameness.
     
    What is called the Fall is thus driven by the desire of the living to overcome their finitude through the acquisition of knowledge. This is confirmed by the final manner in which God completes the act of banishment: “And so he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden Cherubim, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life” (Gen. 3.24, emphasis added). “To keep the way of the tree of life” means above all to keep man away from that tree: to keep him at a distance from a life that seems to reproduce itself spontaneously. Having eaten from the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil, man is condemned to leave the Garden that such knowledge already transcends, since there is no Evil “in” the Garden of Eden, where everything is Good.
     
    Man is thus condemned to return to the earth as to his origin that has now demonstrates its alterity. For the earth is now not a garden that grows on its own, as it were, but a soil to be tilled and worked, a ground of toil, trouble and torment. He is thus condemned to a world of work, which has to acknowledge the alterity and opacity of its surroundings, and as such is radically different from the world of creation. It no longer involves the spontaneous production and reproduction of life, but rather the heterogeneous deferral of death: “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground” (Gen. 3.19). In the postlapsarian world, life emerges as a suspended death-sentence: as the effort to repay an unredeemable debt. Work, far from being the realization of the worker, signifies his consumption. If for Hegel, in his famous dialectic of master and servant, work involves a reactive acknowledgement of finitude that ultimately promises freedom, in the postlapsarian world of Genesis this promise is far more difficult to discern.
     
    What I want to suggest by rereading this religious myth of creation is: first, that it provides a paradigmatic form in which those “cares, torments and troubles” mentioned by Benjamin are both allayed and reproduced; and second, that this paradigm retains more influence today, in our “secular” society, than might at first be apparent. It does so by defining human (and natural) life as a debt that must be repaid, but that also must remain unredeemed. It is this conundrum that gives rise to the messianic hope of a Redeemer, who by paying back the debt with his own life will render life once again livable. “I know that my Redeemer liveth”—words made famous by Händel’s “Messiah” more than by the Old and New Testament from which they are taken (Job 19: 25-26; 1 Corin. 15: 20). With the advent of Christ, this “knowledge” takes on a new reality—and also a new urgency. “For,” in the words of Paul, “since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead” (1 Corin. 15: 21). This “resurrection of the dead” implies the redemption of that Schuld that designates both culpability and indebtedness; but even more, that confirms indebtedness as culpability.
     
    On the one hand, then, the Good News announced by Christianity to all of mankind enables it, in Benjamin’s words, to present itself as a possible solution to the “cares, torments and troubles”—the anxieties and terrors—that plague human existence. The fact that God appears on earth in the form of a singular human being is in this perspective indispensable, since it is at the level of the singular living being that those “cares, torments and troubles” must now be addressed. The appearance of this divine individual nourishes the hope that the debt can and will be repaid. But first, the guilt must be amortized, through sacrifice, which is partial payback and investment in the future. This process takes time. Meanwhile, it allows the profitable circulation of credit and debt to appear as the anticipation of a final redemption. The ultimate repayment of the debt of the living can only come with the apocalyptic end of the world, its “death” serving as punishment for its sins and as transcendence of a fallen Creation. For the Creation remains constitutively indebted to its Creator insofar as the latter’s mode of Being—pure self-identity and property—can never be attained by His creatures, while it nonetheless provides the ideal against which they are measured.
     
    The notions of “soul” and, in more secular terms, of “self” mark this impossible measure. Whether as soul or as self, the effort to name that in human being which corresponds to the mono-theological paradigm of self-identity founders on the irreducible difference between the heterogeneous singularity of living beings and the homogeneous model of identity to which they are required to measure up.
     
    This is why Benjamin’s version of the globalization of debt and guilt—Schuld—through the cultic religion of capitalism rings so true today. According to Benjamin’s remarks in “Capitalism as Religion,” capitalism retains the perspective of an apocalyptic end, providing the theological underpinning of what Naomi Klein has recently described as “Shock” Capitalism—which, while insisting on finitude, also seeks to control and exploit it. It seeks to impose itself as a kind of second nature that would transcend the finitude of natural beings through what appears to be an endless cycle of credit, debt, and repayment with interest—the secular correlative of an interminable spiritual process of guilt and redemption. What Benjamin, writing in the early 1920s, does not sufficiently emphasize is that this perpetual production of guilt and debt is not just endlessly destructive—reducing the world to ruins—but also enormously profitable. To be sure, the profit it produces—as the speculation of recent finance capital demonstrates anew every day—is entirely compatible with the large-scale destruction of the material, social and environmental bases of existence, whether of humans or of things. Profitable speculation can converge with physical destruction since its form of existence has become increasingly virtual: that is, “profit” is never identical with its actualization—no more than “value” in Marxian analysis is simply identical with empirically observable “price,” or “surplus value” with observable “profit.” The surplus is something that can be “realized” only by being put back into circulation, and this ultimately means back into the cycle of credit and debt: surplus-value cannot be “hoarded” as Marx’s reference to the Balzacian figure of the miser and usurer, Gobseck, emphasizes (Capital 1.24). The maximization of profit, which is never an absolute quantity insofar as it always entails a temporal relation, requires a continuous process of “investment” in which the cycle of credit and debt plays an essential role. The contemporary speculative practice of leveraged buyouts is just one of the most conspicuous mechanisms of this process: profitable for creditors and stockholders but often destructive of the enterprises thus bought out, including their employees.
     
    For all of the acuity of his insight into the religious dimension of capitalism, Benjamin’s nihilistic hope that the destruction of being through capitalist universalization of debt as guilt, could somehow make way for a world that would be entirely different appears today not just overly optimistic, but also as a part of the apocalyptic perspective that also informs the cultic practices of the capitalist religion. The notion of an apocalyptic transformation of the world reflects the gnostic dimension of this religious tradition, which, although forced underground by the dominant official dogma, remains all the more active ‘underground’. The redemption of the world, sinful, guilty and indebted, can in this perspective only arrive through its total destruction. The political shift from the Cold War, based on national and super-national conflicts, to a universal “war against terror” is just the most recent symptom of this tendency to globalize the destruction it then seeks to ascribe to “terrorists” as their exclusive and spontaneous product. It should not be forgotten that the War Against Terror was first introduced by George W. Bush in his 2002 State of the Union Address as a War against the Axis of Evil, and that Bush had to be reminded by Christian theologians that on this earth, at least, such a war was never entirely winnable (which may have been precisely its function). From this perspective it is only with the final judgment that all debts will be fully redeemed and all property fully restored. The monotheological tradition reinforces the belief in the priority of the Proper and of the Property-Owner with respect to the relational network both nonetheless require to exist. The belief in this priority dominates economic thinking and political policies today, perhaps even more than it did when Benjamin first identified capitalism as a religion, so-called—at a time when the Bolshevik Revolution still seemed to hold out the possibility of an alternative to the age-old priority of the proper and of private property. This tradition can still dominate today in part at least because it continues to inform notions of identity, personal and collective, even in a secular world where the “self” has largely replaced the “soul,” conserving its theological essence all the while: which is to say, conserving the notion of an autonomy that can stay the same over time and space. It is a Self that feels compelled to adhere to the words with which God responded to Moses when asked for his name: “I am who I am,” (English Standard Version Exod. 3:14); or, in earlier translations, “I will be who I will be” (Cronin). It is this that allows for the “manufacturing” of consent even against the interests of those who espouse it.
     
    Such inherited notions of identity, coupled with their reinforcement through audiovisual media, help create the conditions under which bankers such as Lloyd Blankfein can defend their activities as “God’s work,” as the creation of nothing less than the conditions of life itself. The role of creator today is assigned to the masters of debt and credit, who no longer appear to be nation-states but rather multinational private financial institutions. In recent testimony before the Senate Judiciary Committee, US Attorney General Eric Holder admitted that, “some of these institutions [have] become so large that it does become difficult for us to prosecute them” (“Transcript”). The notion of “too big to fail” thus becomes too big to be called to account by the most powerful government in the world.
     
    Unfortunately, I have no consoling statement with which to conclude this analysis—and indeed, no conclusion at all, if not one of those “curious conclusions” advocated by Laurence Sterne in The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman (1.20). Let me therefore draw at least one such conclusion from the previous remarks.
     
    If Capitalism is able to assuage, however provisionally, “cares, torments and troubles” even while producing or exacerbating them, the mechanism by which it accomplishes this is through channeling anxiety into aggression. Anxiety, Freud insisted in his later work, was inseparable from the I (Ego), that part of the psyche charged with integrating the divisive tendencies of It (Id) and superego (heir to traditional values and ideals). To understand the success of capitalist politics today in channeling anxieties into aggression—into a “war against terror” that is also ultimately a war against the other (the foreigner, stranger, alien)—one must better understand the genealogy of those ideals which inform the I in its integrative efforts. If anxiety, as Freud suggests, is the reaction of the I to a danger, the system whose operation is menaced by that danger is inseparable from the self-perception of the I. What I have been suggesting is that the self-perception of this I, far from being simply universal, is informed by a distinctively monotheological – and in particular, Judeo-Christian tradition, which, from the start—in its story of creation—places the I in a double-bind, which was perhaps best formulated by Henry James in his novella, “The Figure in the Carpet.” There the patriarchal hero and renowned author, Hugh Vereker, tells his young admirer and budding critic, “I do it in my way…Go you and don’t do it in yours” (234)—a variation on the response of God to Moses: “I am who I am,” and the attendant implication that Moses and his people should go become who they are not. Perhaps a more adequate formulation of the demand that this heritage conveys might be: “Be like me, be yourself!”
     
    This is also part of the message conveyed by the notion of a human being created “in the image” of a creator that can have no (graven) image because he is both singularly inimitable and universal. This universalizing of singularity creates the problem to which most “so-called religions,” including capitalism, have responded by upping the ante of sin, guilt, debt and redemption. The problem consists in the premise that any true identity, whether of God, the soul or the self, must be considered to be prior to all indebtedness to others—therefore implying that all debt can and must be quantified, even monetarized, and thus made redeemable. It is only when this widely held sense of Self as an autonomous, homogeneous property-owner, along with its correlative, a sense of life as spontaneous and self-contained, come to be sufficiently questioned so as to make room for the heterogeneity of life-in-the-singular, that anxiety may cease to be a cause for terror, and instead become a first step toward acknowledging that there are debts that cannot and should not be repaid. Only then will the sin of singularity be overcome.
     

    Samuel Weber is Avalon Professor of Humanities at Northwestern University, and the Director of their Paris Program in Critical Theory. His books include Theatricality as Medium (Fordham UP, 2004), Targets of Opportunity: On the Militarization of Thinking (Fordham UP, 2005), and Benjamin’s-abilities (Harvard UP, 2008).
     

    [1] See Kautzer’s translation note in “Capitalism as Religion” (262) and my discussion in Benjamin’s -abilities (255-257).
     

    Works Cited

    • Benjamin, Walter.  “Capitalism as Religion.” Trans. Rodney Livingstone. Selected Writings: 1913-1926. Vol. 1. Ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1996: 288-91. Print.
    • —. “Capitalism as Religion.” Trans. Chad Kautzer. The Frankfurt School on Religion: Key Writings by the Major Thinkers. Ed. Eduardo Mendieta. New York: Routledge, 2005: 259-62. Print.
    • —. Gesammelte Schriften. Eds. Rolf Tiedemann and Hermann Schweppenhäuser. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1974. Print.
    • —. Origin of the German Tragic Drama. Trans. John Osborne. London: Verso, 1997. Print.
    • Carney, John. “Lloyd Blankfein Says He is Doing ‘God’s Work.’” Business Insider. 9 Nov. 2009. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • Cronin, K.J. “The Name of God as Revealed in Exodus 3:14.” Exodus-314.com 2010. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • James, Henry. “The Figure in the Carpet.” The Novels and Tales of Henry James Vol. 15. Scribner’s Sons, 1922: 217-78. Digital file.
    • King James Version. Bible Gateway. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • English Standard Version. Bible Gateway. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital Vol.1. Trans. Samuel Moore and Edward Aveling, ed. Frederick Engels. 1887. Marx/Engels Internet Archive (marxists.org), 1999. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • —. Le Capital Vol. 1. 1867. Marx/Engels Internet Archive (marxists.org), 1999. Web. 18 Aug. 2014.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm. Zur Genealogie der Moral. 1887. Reprint. Projekt Gutenberg-DE. Digital file.
    • Sterne, Laurence. The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman. 1759. Reprint. Project Gutenberg, 2008. Digital file.
    • “Transcript: Attorney General Eric Holder on ‘Too Big to Jail.’” American Banker. 6 Mar. 2013. Web. 9 Aug. 2014.
    • Weber, Samuel. Benjamin’s -abilities. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2008. Print.
  • What We Owe to Retroactivity: The Origin and Future of Debt

    Abstract

    This essay examines recent writings on debt, notably those by Maurizio Lazzarato and David Graeber. I ask whether Graeber’s Debt: the First 5000 Years is able to resist the insidious logic of a retroactive interpretation of debt that it seeks to overturn. Meanwhile, Lazzarato’s notion of a catastrophic future-without-future of unending debt relies on an understanding of the ever-intensifying asymmetry of power. While this suggestion may derive from a strand of Nietzschean thought, the further implication of a debt so all-pervasive that it leaves no creditor intact opens up the possibility of rigorous thinking about the divisible limits of sovereignty and sovereign debt (an opportunity Lazzarato does not pursue). One can also excavate from Nietzsche the idea that the retroactivity so pivotal to the very possibility of debt is based on a false continuity between past and present, ‘origin’ and ‘aim’, which implies in turn that debt itself aggresses against temporal continuity in general. As such, debt’s ostensible sponsorship of neoliberalism’s violence against all future time itself becomes questionable and resistible.

     

    Graeber’s First 5,000 Years of Debt

    In his much-acclaimed book Debt: the First 5,000 Years, published three years into the recent global economic crisis, David Graeber identifies two “origin stories” that largely dominate commonplace understandings concerning the invention of money and the onset of debt. The first is the myth of barter. According to an idealized view of archaic human communities, before money systems developed, barter predominated as the exchange-form characteristic of basic social relations. People simply swapped goods and services to the benefit of their own interests and, by extension, to the benefit of the community as a whole. However, the barter system had its limits. From the outset, it depended on a double coincidence of wants: I have what you want and vice versa. As societies became more complex, barter required increasingly sophisticated and often cumbersome multilateral transactions and valuations to ensure the desired distribution of a larger number of goods. Thus, the story goes, some consensual medium of exchange was required to simplify the process—hence the birth of money. Graeber shows how this “origin story” of barter is founded on hypothetical language (“suppose you want eggs for your breakfast, and have only bread…”), and argues that ethnographers have yet to find any example, past or present, of a barter economy pure and simple. Rather, he points to the credit-based nature of most basic human economies as the more accurate and prevalent historical context for the development of money systems, anthropologically speaking. Here, barter is merely an epiphenomenon in the story of money—a by-product of money systems, employed by people who for some reason or other cannot use currency and are unprepared to operate within the trust-based world of credit (for instance, whilst trading with strangers or enemies during times of conflict).
     
    Why then is the “origin story” of barter so widely accepted and so little questioned? How did it acquire currency? Graeber suggests that the myth was crucially important to the founding of economics as a discipline, and indeed to “the very idea that there was something called the ‘economy,’ which operated by its own rules, separate from moral or political life, that economists could take as their field of study” (27). From this perspective, money-based economies arose from the more basic situation of barter, which rested in turn upon the idea of the “objective” calculability of the value of goods—and thus the rational basis of the marketplace—outside of and prior to cultural influences or political pressures. Thus, the three (abstract) functions of money identified by classical economics—store of value, unit of account, and medium of exchange—simply built on the two most salient features of barter by adding a third element designed to enhance rather than detract from its essential workings. Graeber tells us that Adam Smith, who “effectively brought the discipline of economics into being,” had particular reasons for upholding the interpretation of money which arises from this “origin story”:
     

    Above all, he objected to the notion that money was the creation of government. In this, Smith was the intellectual heir of the Liberal tradition of philosophers like John Locke, who had argued that government begins in the need to protect private property and operated best when it tried to limit itself to that function. Smith expanded on the argument, insisting that property, money and markets not only existed before political institutions but were the very foundation of human society. It followed that insofar as government should play any role in monetary affairs, it should limit itself to guaranteeing the soundness of the currency. (24)

     
    The story of barter makes possible this elemental image of a world where things are primarily the possessions of individuals, where each “thing” as a form of property may be assigned an innate and rationally transactable value, and where money is less an agent than a neutral medium of exchange, made up of merely abstract units of measurement and designed to serve the entirely felicitous interests of the marketplace. On this view, far from being an expression or function of power, the advent of money is a pure effect of the market in its “free” form, from which it follows that state interference in the economy, if any, should restrict itself to upholding the currency’s essential integrity as an apt medium of exchange. (The paradox, of course, is that within this laissez-faire model, in which the government is merely an honest broker, such threats to the “soundness” of money could only come from unregulated or rogue behavior of just the kind that the free market is supposed to encourage.) For Graeber, then, the attempt to found economics as a scientific discipline on a par with Newtonian physics was not simply a matter of attaining academic credibility; even more crucially, it encouraged an analogy with the physical machinery of a Newtonian universe able to function by its own laws without ongoing divine interference, and relied on the idea of a free market operating spontaneously and effectively (that is, naturally and in everyone’s best interests) outside of state intervention.[1] The difficulty of resisting Smith’s legacy, Graeber tells us, is that by very dint of its pretensions to scientificity, the founding myth of economics offers a single, unified view of the origins and development of money that is hard to dislodge with a more nuanced and differentiated picture drawn largely from anthropological inquiry, which outlines a whole variety of “economic” habits and practices that, historically, often include “mixed-mode” rather than discrete forms of exchange.  (For Graeber, such anthropological attention-to-detail is the best defense against retroactive historical interpretation.)
     
    The second story of origins singled out by Graeber in his re-telling of the history of debt is expounded by proponents of the theory of primordial debt. This comes close to the Nietzschean idea found in the second essay of the Genealogy of Morals (to which we will return), whereby the ongoing prosperity of the community promotes an increasing sense of indebtedness to one’s forebears that intensifies over time, until at last one’s ancestors are elevated to the status of gods. Here, forms of sacrifice within human communities are interpreted in terms of the repayment of debts. Nevertheless, such “gifts,” construed as a kind of payment, paradoxically lead to a heightened rather than reduced sense of debt, becoming ever more lavish in order to acknowledge (and thus reinforce) the very extent of the obligation. Primordial-debt theory suggests that, as history moved forward, governments were able to tax populations because they were able to appropriate the role of guardianship of universal debt. Once more, however, Graeber argues that there is insufficient anthropological evidence to support primordial-debt theory, and that it is itself a backward projection based on a notion of debt that is “only made possible with the advent of the modern nation-state,” the modern conception of society and of societal “duty,” and so on (69).[2] Thus, turning to the Genealogy of Morals, Graeber reads Nietzsche as dabbling in primordial-debt theory not so much to embark upon an historical exposé of the origins of debt, but rather to see what happens when one starts out from “ordinary bourgeois assumptions”—namely, that the basis of human existence is “economic,” and that “man” on earth is indebted man—in order to drive them “to a place where they can only shock a bourgeois audience.” “It’s a worthy game,” says Graeber, but one “played entirely within the confines of bourgeois thought” (79). Whether Graeber’s reading does justice to Nietzsche’s capacity to open history otherwise, his overall argument is that our conception of the origins of debt and money functions retroactively. That is to say, the “origin” is generated retrospectively in order to address or promote the concerns of the present, rather than to uncover and understand the “truth” of the past. In fact, Graeber suggests that these two myths of origin intersect more closely than one might imagine; it is only “once we can imagine human life as a series of commercial transactions that we’re capable of seeing our relation to the universe in terms of debt” (75); certainly in terms of “bourgeois thought,” historically one would have little trouble connecting beliefs about the “economic” basis of life, on the one hand, and the religious sense of “debt” on the other.
     
    To what degree is Debt: the First 5,000 Years able to resist the retroactive interpretation of debt that it is devoted to overturning? Throughout the book, Graeber wishes to counteract its insidious logic; by turning “human sociality itself” into quantifiable obligations that demand repayment, debt inevitably recasts all human relations in terms of fault, sin, and crime, redeemable “only by some great cosmic transaction that will annihilate everything” (387). He endeavors to resist this logic by drawing a distinction between what he terms “commercial” and “human” economies. In human economies, which appear in a variety of historical settings, money acts “primarily as a social currency, to create, maintain or sever relations between people rather than to purchase things” (158). Interestingly, such economies are often founded on historic systems of credit rather than barter, because the former implies “trust-based interactions” and some degree of communal solidarity and mutual aid. In human economies, however, what we owe is not reduced to a quantifiable debt requiring an exact remittance. Instead, in such communities, sociality itself is precisely the incalculable sum of debts which members share, debts to one another that they could not, nor would not wish to, fully repay. Here debt is neither sinful nor criminal, but is instead an apt expression of the bonds of human sociality. Commercial economies, meanwhile, are based on the brutality of the market, the construal of goods as property, the idea of the individual (or, put differently, the severing of people from the context of their human economies), and the abstract logic of equivalence in which even human beings become objects of exchange. As Graeber observes, in commercial economies, the reduction of human life to its market value becomes inevitable as soon as we accept that the exchange value of the object as a commodity is not inherent but merely an expression of its possible functions within the nexus of (property-based) human relations, which are really what is being bought and sold. By dint of a somewhat circular or self-reinforcing logic, then, the economic marketization of human relations breeds an impersonality which fuels “war, conquest and slavery,” and these in turn play “a central role in converting human economies into market ones” (385). Commercial economies, whether in the Axial Age of Greece, India, and China or in the Age of Great Capitalist Empires (to use Graeber’s own headings), are thus characterized by “impersonal markets, born of war, in which it was possible to treat even neighbors as if they were strangers,” thereby allowing “human life to seem like it could be reduced to a matter of means-to-end calculation” (238). Here, the criminalization of unrepaid debt amounts to nothing less than “the criminalization of the very basis of society” as exemplified by human economies (334).
     
    But how exactly does “human” economy give way to the market, if not by a circular process through which the violence inherent theoretically in the logic of the market creates its own historical conditions of possibility? Looking back over his enormous survey, Graeber describes “how all this can begin to break down: how humans can become objects of exchange: first, perhaps, women given in marriage; ultimately, slaves captured in war” (208). Surely, though, the matrimonial exchange of women is a near-universal characteristic of human societies, whether “commercial” or “human”? (Graeber’s own anthropological range offers little against this truism.) And if this is so, it points to something more fundamental about so-called human communities: that they contain in themselves the basis for more or less violent forms of exchange. Such dealings are here restricted to the “origin story” of the trading of women, but surely such exchange depends on the prior existence of some broader sense of market “value,” which Graeber says arises principally with the collapse of human economies and the onset of commercial ones. Graeber’s transition from the trafficking or dealing of “women” to the creation of “slaves” implies an intensifying or worsening onset of market conditions that would only be convincing as an historical narrative if the exchange of women in matrimony were not already fundamentally a type of “slavery.” (What makes this moment all the more odd, and indeed telling, is that throughout his survey Graeber is extremely sensitive to the historic plight of women.) And this fundamental truth disturbs and disrupts the narrative of historical transition from “human” to “market” economy that Graeber wants to offer in place of the “origin stories” of barter or primordial debt.
     

    The fundamental issue here is that two competing conceptions of money vie for primacy throughout Graeber’s book. On the one hand, and more theoretically, money is construed as the product of an abstract conception of equivalence introduced into notions of obligation and worth. This is the source of its violence—a violence born of deep impersonality. On the other hand, and more historically, it is viewed (contra Adam Smith) as a far from neutral medium of exchange produced by market conditions outside of state interference. Instead, in example after example, money is portrayed as nothing less than an instrument of power. (In particular, Graeber shows how the politics of taxation serve in modern times to indebt populations to their governments, destroying locally-based credit-systems and at the same time funding the war machines of the powerful: what he terms a “military-coinage-slavery complex.”) This is where its violence—a motivated violence —comes from. In the one account, then, the violence that accompanies money systems occurs as the expression of particular interests; in the other, the violence that money unleashes happens precisely because it is, to the contrary, unmotivated as such.
     
    While there are moments in the book where Graeber attempts to resolve these difficulties, there are also instances that suggest the problem persists. For instance, in order to clarify his thesis, Graeber writes:
     

    The story of the origins of capitalism, then, is not the story of the gradual destruction of traditional communities by the impersonal power of the market. It is, rather, the story of how an economy of credit was converted into an economy of interest; of the gradual transformation of moral networks by the intrusion of the impersonal—and often vindictive—power of the state. (332)

     
    This “gradual destruction” transforms the “very essence of sociality” into the grounds for “a war of all against all” (335). Here, Graeber underscores his point that “human economies” do, precisely, operate in terms of economic rather than non-economic practices. As he repeatedly asserts, credit operates as the very basis of their social systems. Thus, he is able to suggest that the “commercial” economics of interest and of the market arise on the strength of a certain mutation or perversion of that which grounds human “society” or community in the first place. From this, it seems possible to align the fundamental logic that gives rise to money with the historical emergence of modern forms of power. Nevertheless, just a few pages later, Graeber proposes the following thesis concerning the specificity of capitalism itself:
     

    This would seem to mark the difference. In the Axial Age, money was a tool of empire…. [M]oney always remained a political instrument. This is why when empires collapsed and armies were demobilized, the whole apparatus could simply melt away. Under the newly emerging capitalist order, the logic of money was granted autonomy; political and military power were then gradually reorganized around it. True, this was a financial logic that could never have existed without states and armies behind it in the first place. (320-21)

     
    Something about this assertion seems counter-intuitive. We might expect to be told  that forms and practices of power shaped themselves around money from the very beginning, because there is something originary or fundamental about the “internal” or intrinsic logic of money. (Even if money as defined by the structural element of abstract equivalence developed subsequently to systems of credit, the latter contained the germ of what money is, namely an I.O.U.) But Graeber tells the story the other way around. Where money was in its more rudimentary form a sheer political instrument, only with the onset of capitalism “proper” does money’s own logic come to the fore, remaking the political world around it in its own image. No doubt Graeber has good anthropological reasons to make this case.  But the contention also smacks of the desire to resist what he sees as the foundational idea of disciplinary economics: the creation of a spontaneous free market prior to political or state intervention. For Graeber, it is almost as if power comes first, and money second as an epiphenomenon of power: “True, this was a financial logic that could never have existed without states and armies behind it in the first place.” But such a suggestion threatens to undermine what would otherwise seem the highly plausible headline claim of the book: namely, that credit—as the very basis of human sociality—holds the key to explaining how modern forms of politics and power arise (albeit by means of terrible mutation). One cannot help but wonder whether Graeber’s double and divided narrative of historical origins and development is just as retroactive as the “origin stories” he wishes to oppose; its tensions and contradictions reveal  unresolved theoretical questions in his own thesis, even as he invokes historical or anthropological complexities in order to wriggle free from the supposed demands of the reductively “simple” or “single” story  told by disciplinary economics.

     

     

    Lazzarato’s Indebted Man

    How can we account for this seemingly intractable retroactive impulse where the question of debt is concerned? And what are the risks of thinking, too hastily, that this impulse can be overcome? Let’s turn to another of the many recent writings on the debt crisis currently receiving a great deal of interest: Maurizio Lazzarato’s The Making of the Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition.[3] Lazzarato shows how, since the energy crisis of the late 1970s, the financial transformation of national expenditure on welfare has resulted in continually rising deficits. For Lazzarato, far from an unwanted or unforeseen consequence of neoliberal policies, such indebtedness has been their ultimate aim. The intensifying privatization of national debt—linked to the ever-increasing dependency of governments on market finance and securitized credit (debt repackaged and resold in terms of tradable securities)—leads not so much to managed or manageable obligations as to a state of permanent and worsening indebtedness.  From Lazzarato’s point of view, debt is the very engine of the politics of neoliberalism. Far from having a simple economic rationale, neoliberalism is fundamentally about power: specifically, the radical polarization of creditors and debtors on a vast scale, such that the principle of asymmetry rather than the economic idea of exchange or equivalence dominates neoliberal social and political relations. Today, “debt is a universal power relation, since everyone is included within it,” even—and perhaps especially—those around the world who are too poor to afford credit or receive welfare (32).
     
    The granting of so-called independence to central banks, which in effect guarantees an ever-deepening recourse to private creditors, means it is now virtually impossible to address public debt through monetary mechanisms. This in turn strengthens the reliance of the state upon the market, to the extent that we have consistently seen governments not only opening themselves to financial institutions, but playing a key role in “establishing the organizations and structures needed for them to thrive” (26). They do so both by ensuring financial deregulation in general, and by contributing in particular to developing the range and volume of public-sector securities made attractive to private investors. Against this background, recent austerity measures are in fact double-edged: on the one hand, they seem to be about restricting welfare expenditure in the interests of debt-reduction on the part of the state; on the other, by extending the privatization of welfare services as an ostensible cost-cutting exercise, they position welfare provision as part of the very same “sell-off” that produced the situation that austerity measures are supposed to address and resolve.  Thus the austerity politics associated with the sovereign debt crisis are not so much a defiant response to the global debt economy, but are themselves a feature of it. Equally, to the extent that bail-outs underwritten by the resources of nation-states draw on funds that circulate or arise in precisely the same financialized structure based on securitized, tradable debt, they do not signify a reassertion of state power over transnational capital, but rather indicate a further technique for syphoning off public money to support a largely privatized system of interests. At such a point, where all money is nothing but debt, monetary sovereignty means very little, and has in any case been greatly eroded over the past few decades by the newly forged neoliberal alliance between the state and private interests, and by the policies this demands.[4]
     
    Recalling Nietzsche’s reminder of the etymological interplay of debts (Schulden) and guilt (Schuld), Lazzarato argues that the subsequent moralization of debt further allows guilt to be more or less violently attributed to the debtor rather than the creditor, whether the unemployed, students, the Greeks, or whomever. Drawing on the work of Deleuze and Guattari, Lazzarato insists that the current debt economy necessitates a theory of money as, first of all, debt-money. According to such a view, money itself arises neither on the strength of the exchange relations required by the circulation of the commodity, nor as an expression of the surplus value extracted from labor. Instead, money is to be understood first of all as a sign of the radical asymmetry of power. (As noted, a similar position is present in Graeber’s work, but remains equivocal.) Lazzarato writes:
     

    Money is first of all debt-money, created ex nihilo, which has no material equivalent other than its power to destroy/create social relations and, in particular, modes of subjectivation. (35)

     
    A key feature of the asymmetrical force from which debt-money derives is “a power to prescribe and impose modes of future exploitation, domination, and subjection” (34–35). In other words, debt-money determines, delimits, commands and controls the future as much as the present. This allows control not only of the debtor’s present, but of all their time to come, establishing an “economy of time” in which the future is reduced to the expression and experience of “a society without time, without possibility” (47).
     
    As the radical asymmetry of power finds its echo and confirmation in infinite and irredeemable debt—one that simultaneously must and cannot be repaid—“indebted man” comes to the fore as both a universal and individual figure. Once again, the relation of religion (specifically, Christianity) to the capitalist debt economy is carefully traced; following Nietzsche, Lazzarato suggests that such a “man” is the one who first of all must promise or vouch for himself in the future—although he restricts the meaning of such promising (which he acknowledges is the “promise of future value”) to an avowed obligation to repay. In other words, the man who “is able to stand guarantor for himself” is simply the one who is “capable of honoring his debt” (39–40). This formulation reduces the rather more complicated story Nietzsche tells about the rise of the “sovereign individual” in the complex interstices of reactive slavish morality and active life. Be that as it may, Lazzarato draws upon Nietzschean thought (specifically, the second essay of the Genealogy of Morals, which Graeber dismisses as merely a period-bound spoof) principally to aid his argument that “[m]odern-day capitalism seems to have discovered on its own the technique described by Nietzsche of constructing a person capable of promising” (42) and thus of owing. For Lazzarato, because such debt should be understood at its source as fundamentally non-economic—that is, based on the irreducible asymmetry of power rather than the transactional equivalences of exchange—promising entails a liability that no future could ever redeem, but which will if anything only intensify in times to come. Put differently, as Lazzarato writes a little later on (according to an argument which is forcefully repeated on several occasions):
     

    Finance is a formidable instrument for controlling the temporality of action, neutralizing possibilities, the “moving present,” “quivering uncertainty” and “the line where past and future meet.” It locks up possibilities within an established framework while at the same time projecting them into the future. For finance, then, the future is a mere forecast of current domination and exploitation. (71)

     
    I want to suggest that Lazzarato’s argument—stridently reasserted as it is—is somewhat complicit with the “force” or “power” it seeks to critique, in that it leaves untouched two questions with which Nietzsche’s own text struggles (questions that, in his rush to identify the text as merely of its time, Graeber sorely neglects): first, the theoretical question of origins, poorly served and tellingly neglected when Lazzarato intimates the more or less accidental discovery by “modern-day capitalism” of the “technique” of debt; and, second and relatedly, the question of the conditions of the future, which is constructed throughout The Making of the Indebted Man merely as the self-identical possibility of mastery projecting itself along an infinite horizon, without difference or remainder. This is a future altogether divested of temporal flux or uncertainty. For Lazzarato, this is the true aim of neoliberalism, but I want to suggest that such a “truth” is far from incontestable.
     
    These questions are strongly interrelated, of course, not just in the obvious sense that both the past and the future imply temporality, or in the banal sense that all causal or teleological thought (including some varieties of Marxism) typically assumes one to depend upon the other. More specifically, they are interrelated because the text on which Lazzarato bases the conceptual elements of his argument—the second essay of the Genealogy—is itself shot through with the uncertain question of retroactivity. For Nietzsche, this concerns the error of mixing up and muddling the “origin” with the “aim” of something, when, as he puts it:
     

    there is a world of difference between the reason for something coming into existence in the first place and the ultimate use to which it is put … anything which exists, once it has somehow come into being, can be reinterpreted in the service of new intentions, repossessed, repeatedly modified to a new use by a power superior to it… all overpowering and mastering is a reinterpretation, a manipulation in the course of which the previous “meaning” and “aim” must necessarily be obscured or effaced. (58)

     
    As we will see, it can be argued that the question of retroactivity is absolutely inseparable from the problem of debt with which Nietzsche struggles. This reveals certain weaknesses or omissions in Lazzarato’s treatment of debt. In particular, his analysis only pays scant critical or philosophical attention to the question of the future and the past, the “aim” and the “origin,” instead viewing them largely as extended forms of the present (which may be more or less projected from the “now”); and he fails to think them according to the highly complicated and perhaps irresolvable structure of retroactivity that makes possible the very horizon or appearance of debt, as Nietzsche’s text implies.  If granting credit opens one up to future “uncertainty,” as he puts it, Lazzarato nevertheless insists rather emphatically that the “system of debt” must “neutralize time”: “that is the risk inherent to it” (45). Money as capital thus “pre-empts the future” (74), such that to talk of a present crisis is misleading because it suggests some hope of resolution or escape, whereas in all likelihood, he suggests, we are in the midst of an irreversible and permanent catastrophe (151). But if, as Nietzsche suggests (sometimes in spite of himself), debt exists for us or appears to us as part of time’s “uncertainty”—indeed, if it takes the very form of time’s uncertainty – one wonders how it could ever secure and extend itself unproblematically beyond time, simply appropriating or objectivizing time according to its own needs. How debt could survive without remainder is a problem that is arguably intrinsic to its make-up, and which in fact only redoubles throughout debt’s perhaps inescapably retroactive interpretation. From this perspective, it appears that the question of the future is pre-empted by Lazzarato himself as much as it is by “money as capital.”
     
    A further question concerns the relation of debt and sovereignty, particularly in regard to the proposition of a calculable future. Such a logic of calculability reduces the subject’s “contractual” relation to the state, and so is not simply of the order of the “economic,” but evinces a power in force. The pervasive figure of “indebted man” who foolishly tries to economize with a debt attests only to his subjection to that power. But even if we grant this logic a non- or aneconomic “origin,” one wonders if such calculation is truly becoming for the master. In Nietzschean terms, does the apprehensive need to control the future genuinely testify to the absolute self-will, the proud aggressivity and war-like venturing of the sovereign? Or does it tie him, instead, to the seemingly unbreakable structure of creditor and debtor? Put another way, on the basis of the intellectual grounds or resources of his own argument, we might ask whether Lazzarato’s God-like figure of the ultimate Creditor presiding over universal debt throughout the catastrophic time of a future-without-future is philosophically tenable.[5] There may instead be a divisible or non-self-identical core to the very structure and temporality of debt, one that could prove useful in thinking about its limits and the possibility of resistance (more so than Lazzarato’s rather poorly theorized allusions to capitalism’s contradictions or to a Nietzschean “second innocence.”)

     

     

    Nietzschean debts

    In the second essay of Nietzsche’s On the Genealogy of Morals, the principle of ressentiment that characterizes the profound break with aristocratic values through the slave revolt in morality operates on the basis of retroactivity. As such, the values derived through ressentiment are retrospectively posited as original. For Nietzsche, of course, slavish nature opts for vengefulness towards noble and higher life to compensate for its own weakness and impotence. Whereas the noble spirit places plenitude and self-reliance at the heart of aristocratic values, slavishness can do no more than found its moral system on the resentful rejection of higher life, reducing its capacity for action to the purely reactive. The image of the powerful man as the origin of evil justifies the wholly reactive moral schema of slavish life. For instance, through its account of ressentiment, the Genealogy questions the historical origins of justice as grounded in a sanctified notion of revenge, as if justice were simply a mechanism for righting wrongs or an apt expression of reactive feeling. For Nietzsche, justice develops not from the vengefulness that always supplements a concern for fairness or rights, but from what is most active in the noble spirit: “the really active feelings, such as the desire to dominate, to possess, and the like” (55). Justice, then, originates in nothing more than “the good will that prevails among those of roughly equal power to come to terms with each other”—that is, their “really active feelings”—through forms of economic and military settlement, bringing war to an end in circumstances of evenly matched force or capacity (and in the process, imposing their settlement on all those less powerful). In fact, Nietzsche suggests that “the active and aggressive forces” compel a settlement in this manner—that is, as an instance of good will among the powerful, rather than an abstractly conceived leveling in the interests of fairness or right—“in part to contain and moderate the extravagance of reactive pathos,” and to stop the spread of its “senseless raging.” Indeed, law itself is established to oppose the resentful interpretation of justice, which seeks redress for an injured party (an interpretation derived retroactively on behalf of injured parties). However, from this point of view, the justice meted out by law is neither a matter of intrinsic right, nor a case of “right and wrong as such.” Instead, “legal conditions” put into historic operation “exceptional states of emergency, partial restrictions which the will to life in its quest for power provisionally imposes on itself in order to serve its overall goal: the creation of larger units of power” fundamentally unchecked by reactive feeling (56–57).
     
    This line of argument chimes well with Lazzarato’s in its emphasis on the constitutive character of power, but it is nevertheless important to recognize at its center a clear connection between reactive morality (debt) and retroactivity. Reactive life is served by the retroactive explanation of origins, in a way not dissimilar to the retroactivity of the traumatic origin with which Freud struggles in “The Wolf-Man” (the idea that the origin may be generated retrospectively by the neurotic’s phantasmatic desire). Perhaps most importantly, retroactivity is not merely one means among others to develop the interests of slavish life. Instead, through its own complicated structure of guilt-debt, retroactivity is the very form that reactive feeling takes.  As Nietzsche writes, the attempt to “sanctify revenge under the name of justice… as if justice were merely an extension of the feeling of injury” posits revenge as the basis for bringing “all the reactive feelings retroactively to a position of honour” (54). To the extent that its devotion to revenge is unremitting, unrelenting, and pitiless, the retroactive honoring of reactive feelings upholds and expresses the morality of the slave (bondage to debt or vengeful reactive/economistic thought); more fundamentally, it seems indissociable from the character of reactive feeling itself.
     
    By its very title, of course, Nietzsche’s essay concerns itself with “guilt,” “bad conscience” and “related matters.”  He begins by noting that active forgetfulness is a particular strength of the man of noble spirit, and contributes to his “robust health”—in contrast to those who, like dyspeptics, are “never through with anything.” Nonetheless, a “counter-faculty” now adds itself to this “strength”: a form of memory that wills the suspension of active forgetting. This form of memory is allied to the “promising” that, from the outset, seems to draw “man” into his own definition. Someone who makes a promise, Nietzsche tells us, does so in order “that finally he would be able to vouch for himself as future” (40).  In the sense that the promiser assigns his name to a promise to open a line of credit to the future, in his own mind “man” has made himself “calculable, regular, necessary.” The “memory of the will” is, it seems, as much a feature of this calculability as the effort to “dispose of the future in advance,” which promising seeks to affirm (as Lazzarato emphasizes). Indeed, Nietzsche opens the second section of the essay by describing the interaction he has just suggested between memory and promise in terms of “the long history of responsibility” (40).  Here, he adds that the calculability of “man” as the subject of responsibility depends not only upon the uniformity or consistency of the past, present and future in the “life” of an individual, but also upon a regularity or uniformity among men, so that each is “an equal among equals.” If this implies the very seeds of slavish morality and reactive feeling (“the morality of custom and the social strait-jacket”), Nietzsche points us “by way of contrast” towards “the other end of this enormous process”: the very possibility of the “sovereign individual” no longer constrained by custom. Through “special consciousness of power and freedom,” such a man grasps his own self-sufficiency more genuinely. He can truly vouch for himself, and on this basis is entitled to promise.  Thus, as previously suggested, the “man” who promises emerges in the more complex interstices of active and slavish life. However, the type of equality demanded by reactive feeling is eschewed to the extent that this sovereign individual “respects those who are like him” only insofar as they, too, are capable of imposing their superiority upon lesser, more contemptible beings – in particular those “dogs” and “liars” who abuse their promises.
     
    Nietzsche traces within this history of responsibility the origin of conscience. The point at which this word occurs—in the transition from the second to the third section of the essay—also returns to the theme that willful memory is indispensable to the self-affirmation Nietzsche wishes to celebrate. If, in order to forge memories for himself, man learnt that “the most powerful aid to memory was pain,” nonetheless Nietzsche also laments the enduring nature of that “psychology” which, conceiving of remembrances as “branded” upon the mind, equates recollection with the persistence of a certain hurt (43). While the origins of asceticism are to be found in this doctrine of painful memory, Nietzsche implies it is also the founding myth of, for instance, Germanicism itself. As such, it is backed by a litany of cruel punishments designed for those who forget their Germanness among or indeed by dint of their various crimes. By the fourth section of the essay, however, Nietzsche finds firmer footing in the question of “bad conscience” or guilt. Here, “our genealogists of morals” are of no use because they think retroactively, imputing origins in terms of derived values and showing themselves incapable of comprehending a past that does not reflect their own moral schemas. As such, they lack the “second sight,” as Nietzsche puts it, which would allow them to trace the moral idea of guilt (Schuld) back to its more material origins in the concept of debt (schulden).  Consequently, Nietzsche insists that punishment as a form of repayment developed prior to and outside of the attribution of blame, which only imposed itself much later. Before this, he argues, punishment was not meted out soberly to repay guilt, but occurred as an apt expression of anger—one that, rather than overflowing itself in wholly gratuitous cruelty and running to the very limit of its power, was instead “held in check and modified” by an equivalence between transgressive damage and the retributive pain which the punisher imputed to the punishment itself.
     
    Punishment, then, took its meaning and definition—its specific form as punishment rather than mere violence—not from guilt, but from anger. And yet the very need to constitute punishment as punishment, leading as it did to the “idea of an equivalence between damage and pain,” gives force to the contractual form punishment takes as an expression of the sort of exchange-relationship one finds between creditor and debtor. Lazzarato, of course, disputes precisely this contractual or exchange form of debt, pointing instead to the more original context of those power relations which, as Nietzsche himself suggests, make “anger” possible. Yet, at this point in Nietzsche’s argument, one may well ask whether contract or exchange establishes itself as the necessary context for a sense of injury, or—vice versa—whether the experience of harm provides the explanation for the emergence of economic or contractual forms and practices of all kinds. Is it that “to repay” is first of all to repay harm done, as Nietzsche himself suggests, so that forms of exchange arise from the prior or more original experience of pain (as perhaps foremost a consequence of power)? Or, alternatively, is the very experience of pain, harm, or damage even possible outside of the very concept of injury that, Nietzsche tells us, stokes reactive feeling? (The latter, of course, is funded by a strongly economistic sense of fairness and equality.) If debts to the past are remembered only upon risk or threat of pain, or if the pledge to repay is from ancient times underwritten by the possibility of harsh bodily sacrifice, is it that pain makes possible the sense of debt and indebtedness? (Is debt indebted to pain?) Or, conversely, does the very possibility of pain emerge only on the strength of a certain set of economic relations? This persistent conundrum raises once more the problem of retroactive thinking: is it the case that Nietzschean thought leaves this matter unresolved as a way to free itself from the retroactive impulse, and thus to rejoice in a time before slavish reactivity (which may in fact serve Nietzsche’s own “retroactive” needs)? Or is it that Nietzsche falters before and thus remains embroiled in the snares of reactive-retroactive thinking?  On this basis, one might speculate about whether the Genealogy remains painfully caught in—and thus cruelly indebted to—precisely that form of thought it seeks to critique or surpass. Is it therefore impossible to approach the question of debt outside of retroactivity’s trap?
     
    In the fifth section of his essay, Nietzsche draws attention to the loosening of a strict equivalence between unrestituted debt and the commensurate bodily sacrifice. This is, for him, the welcome consequence of a “more Roman conception of law” (46).[6] Thus, the “logic of this whole form of exchange” undergoes a certain shift: instead of calculating the sum to be repaid by the stringent measure of actual flesh, recompense is to be calculated in terms of the amount of pleasure extracted from the other’s suffering. The extent of the gratification may intensify depending on the relative social rankings of debtor and creditor—the lower the creditor and the higher the debtor, the greater the delight in inflicting “punishment”—so that the precise value of the pleasure in another’s distress varied according to class position. Nevertheless, in as much as it entailed what Nietzsche terms “the entitlement and right to cruelty,” this departure from a more strictly reactive system of compensation introduced the distinct possibility of a (perhaps more original) uneconomic or aneconomic element into the economy of credit and debt. For surely cruelty distinguishes itself from revenge in that it includes a gratuitous supplement – even if in the Spinozist formulation of “disinterested malice”– that would seem to better serve the sovereign aggressivity of noble life, rather than purely reactive slavish morals.  As Nietzsche observes, “the creditor partakes of a privilege of the masters” by means of a “punishment” based on the extraction of pleasure; regardless of the specific identity of creditor or debtor, this system serves the noble spirit rather than slavish life (46–47). Here again the main tenor of Lazzarato’s emphasis on power  echoes Nietzsche’s own direction of thought. If “man” is indeed the “measuring animal,” if he is developed within and by means of systems of exchange, value, and price, nevertheless this is not the whole story, or at any rate the story is far from simple. For while such apparent economism determines the very possibility of man’s self-estimation and astuteness—his “thinking as such,” Nietzsche ventures to say—nevertheless the principle of mastery that impels such economistic thinking and practice implies the extraction of a surplus that cannot simply be reassimilated to the narrow world of economic values (though, for all that, it remains a crucial part of it): “man’s feeling of superiority” (51). This is because—as the example of a law that is “more Roman” implies—the sense of masterful privilege or sovereign aggressivity extracts its supplement of “superiority” precisely by resisting the more purely economistic attitude of reactive feeling. Somewhat paradoxically, then, this “noble” surplus is able to assert its value in and over a social world defined by economic exchange, by dint of the very fact that it cannot be wholly determined by it. It is perhaps the fact that one cannot easily economize with this paradox that reinforces the enigmatic power of the master.
     
    Yet such an aneconomic remainder of economy finds its mirror image in the power not simply to forgive transgressions rather than punish them, but to overlook them altogether. Such power is perhaps closely allied to the ability to decide exemptions or exceptions to the law—the very same law that, as we’ve already seen, is in any case nothing but an “exceptional state” designed to restrict sovereign will only to furnish its ultimate ambitions more effectively, not least by mediating and thus lessening the “reactive” resentments of injured parties. Despite the seemingly inexorable pattern of credit and debt which determines social relations tout court, therefore, Nietzsche observes that the developed power of the community attests to itself insofar as it no longer needs to punish its debtors—those who, according to a variety of misdeeds, transgress against the community by breaking or by failing to acknowledge their contractual obligation to it. Put differently, sovereign power is in fact the power to eschew debt, to decide against the (reactive) logic that “everything must be paid off.”
     
    This feature of Nietzsche’s argument is insufficiently acknowledged by Lazzarato, even though it fits with his insistence on the non-economic origin of debt. To overlook debt—to ignore the transgressor’s “default” or their un-repaid indebtedness—is to demonstrate that one is powerful enough to survive the “loss” without needing recompense in the (economic) form of a substitution: punishment for debt. It is to assert that one is powerful enough to transcend the exchange-form of life. Indeed, on this basis great strength is affirmed, not threatened, by an ever-increasing amount of unpaid debt. Once again, the “noble” supplement extracted by the master in this state of affairs is in one sense a part or feature of and yet irreducible to the “economy” that is a principal instrument of power (albeit a power that is asymmetric and thus aneconomic in originary terms). Once more, one might contend, this very same paradox lies at the heart of the enigma of sovereignty. Yet such a paradox keeps open the question of whether recourse to the debt economy—immersion in debtor-creditor relations, whether partial or not—enhances or jeopardizes the creditor as a figure of mastery or sovereignty. Perhaps it does both at the same time.
     
    The folly of retroactive thinking is made most explicit in section twelve of the essay, where Nietzsche warns against the error of confusing or conflating the “origin” with the “aim” of punishment. As we have seen, he writes that:
     

    there is a world of difference between the reason for something coming into existence in the first place and the ultimate use to which it is put … anything which exists, once it has somehow come into being, can be reinterpreted in the service of new intentions, repossessed, repeatedly modified to a new use by a power superior to it… all overpowering and mastering is a reinterpretation, a manipulation in the course of which the previous “meaning” and “aim” must necessarily be obscured or effaced. (58)

     
    From the perspective of the will to power, history is not the story of causal development or progression, but one of a succession of more or less violent overturnings; the most rigorous and astute analysis of the usage of a thing, or of its “aims” in the present, is therefore poorly served by the tendency to impute an “origin” based upon the (extended) terms of this same analysis—although, of course, the distortion this implies is never just a weakness, in the sense that such misrepresentation is also part of the project of “overpowering” and “mastering” that such “reinterpretation” itself serves. If this looks to be a case of taking from one hand to give to another (i.e., strengthening and weakening oneself in equal measure), nevertheless it is not quite the same as robbing Peter to pay Paul, because what is involved is not a zero-sum game. Instead, there is a definite interest at stake. If the reactive morality of the slave implies a near interminable debt, retroactive thinking extracts a surplus in precisely this form of interest, making the debt work to its credit. The use of the word “repossessed” is telling here. In English, the term suggests the legally-settled restitution of goods or property to the original owner. The German is somewhat more colloquial and violent; Neu in Beschlag genommen suggests being taken over anew, although Beschlag is constructed from the verb to strike (schlagen). The overall meaning is not so much that of “repossession” in the English sense, but of forever being violently overpowered, mastered, “struck,” albeit struck or forced into service rather than being physically accosted more directly. Still, to the extent that it implies at once an inability to repay debts and a refusal to overlook or write them off, “repossession” has some kinship with retroactivity. Retroactive reappropriation of the meaning of an “origin” at once denies that “origin” by more or less violently transforming its meaning “in the service of new intentions,” yet acknowledges it in the form of the reactive feeling which repeatedly encounters or confronts the “origin” as an almost interminable source of injury, and thus a constant source of debit or debt. Indeed, to deny (indebtedness to) the “origin” by reinterpreting it, while reinterpreting it as the basis for a pervasive sense of liability, debit, or debt—a debt from which, nevertheless, untold credit or interest may be extracted—suggests the highly complex debt economy of retroactive thinking/reactive life.
     
    The Nietzschean economy of debt is further complicated and reinforced by what we might term its diachronic axis, whereby the indebtedness of the present generation to its forefathers increases as the community prospers. For Nietzsche, as the community has more and more to be thankful for, its debts become almost irredeemable. Once more, the debt-form of social life reaches a certain zenith only at the point of near insolvency: that stage at which, in order to be settled, debts could perhaps only ever be written off. While Nietzsche suggests that those of truly noble quality repay their forefathers with interest (the obvious paradox here hardly needs remarking) (70), nevertheless it is difficult in this context not to think the contrary (a la Lazzarato): namely, that the effort to repay only deepens the debt, even and perhaps especially if it is massive. Nietzsche writes of periodic “large lump” repayments (cruel sacrifices and the like), which foreground the extent of the debt and powerfully underline “the fear of the forefather and his power” (until he is, famously, “transfigured into a god”); these payments serve not to lessen or ameliorate but to inflate the debt further, raising the stakes of the entire situation. Yet this spiraling debt does not paralyze the community; on the contrary, it is merely a sign of its prosperity and strength, becoming “ever-more victorious, independent, respected, feared” (69).
     
    The desire to redeem what is owed, and sometimes even to mimic the gods, surely persists so as to complicate the credit-debt structure of the community. In addition, as Nietzsche speculates (perhaps naively), the dramatic rise of atheism may come to liberate mankind from a sense of indebtedness. Nevertheless, that “the sense of guilt towards the divinity has continued to grow for several thousands of years” testifies to the long-standing and near intractable debt structure of modern society. In fact, within the space of a few lines, Nietzsche seems to backtrack on his dream of a “second innocence” born of aesthetic feeling, lamenting that “the real situation is fearfully different.”  Indeed, despite the millennial tone of the essay’s last section, which dreams of the redeeming-godless “man of the future,” Nietzsche is still to be found saying that, in the current circumstances, “an attempt at reversal would in itself be impossible.” In a line all the more striking for its contemporary resonance, he asserts: “The goal now is the pessimistic one of closing off once and for all the prospect of a definitive repayment.” An “iron possibility” takes hold through the ever-more intransigent imposition of an undischargeable duty, a remorseless guilt, “eating its way in, spreading down and out like a polyp.” No penance would be enough to atone, no repayment enough to compensate (71–75).
     
    All of this would seem to be grist to Lazzarato’s mill.  However, in an ironic final twist of expropriation, even the creditor—the master, the god—is at last swept into this nightmarish scenario of total debt. As Nietzsche enigmatically hints, the forefather becomes Adam, divine banishment incarnate. This does not result in the prospect of revolutionary change but instead ushers in a godless afterlife, “essentially devoid of value,” in which the story of the gods’ fall from grace—as pure expediency—is retold in terms of Christ’s sacrifice: God becomes man and takes man’s place, so that if he succumbs to (indebted) man’s plight at all, it is only to redeem his guilt and all guilt (72). By such means, however, God himself seeks redress, seeks to redeem or re-place himself, to restore his credit. In other words, as Nietzsche puts it, he is to be found “paying himself off.” Perhaps only a God can so blithely write off debt, even his own, but one wonders whether this leaves him purely “in the black.”  Through the enigma of God’s self-torture on the cross (a self-torture which, perhaps by ironic reversal, seems to mimic the torments of slavish life), does such a death cancel all debts to the absolute credit of the divine? Or does it signal, too, just this fall into a whole world of debt, into a world that is so debt-ridden it is by now almost beyond debt, one which survives therefore only as “nihilistic renunciation,” “essentially devoid of value”? Nietzsche does not exactly tell the story this way, preferring instead to concentrate on man’s slavish torments before a God to whom all is owed (cruelly felt as “real,” “incarnate”). But the possibility that this debt—in all its impossible cruelty—is premised on the spectrality of an ultimate Creditor lingers, ghost-like, in his text. In view of this phantasmatic scene, the debate into which Nietzsche enters in the last section of the essay—whether or not his writing sets up anew or forever breaks into pieces “the shrine” of an ideal—seems a little beside the point. For Nietzsche’s text suggests that to bring down or to set up a new God may be part of the same picture. What would such an insight do to the dream or vision of a “conqueror of God and of nothingness” yet to come, with which the text concludes?
     
    On the basis of this reading of Nietzsche, two objections arise to Lazzarato’s thesis. First, his idea of a catastrophic future-without-future of permanent debt depends on the analysis of an ever-intensifying asymmetry of power that elevates the creditor to near-Godlike status. While this suggestion clearly derives from a certain strand of thought in Nietzsche’s Genealogy, a debt so pervasive that it leaves no creditor intact can more radically suggest ways to think about the non-self-identical or divisible limits of sovereignty and sovereign debt. Second, and relatedly (because it implies a question of the future that Lazzarato says sovereign debt has cancelled entirely), the idea that the retroactivity so central to the possibility of debt itself is based on a false continuity between past and present, “origin” and “aim,” suggests in turn that debt itself (in the form of reactivity-retroactivity) aggresses against temporal continuity in general. If this is true, then debt’s supposed commitment to the unstinting continuity and continuation of the present for all future time to come (as an unbreakable expression of power) itself becomes questionable and resistible, not just as an idea but in terms of the practical possibilities suggested by the limit or deficit between what debt wants and what it is: in other words, its retroactivity. Once more, such a possibility arises despite some of the more dominant flourishes of Nietzsche’s remarks. Taken together, these objections to the oversimplified conceptions of sovereignty and temporality in Lazzarato’s book point towards other possibilities, other scenarios in neoliberalism’s future, than the ones he is prepared to admit. Thinking both of Graeber and Lazzarato, we might arrive at the following conclusion: Where the question of debt is concerned, taking retroactivity seriously rather than dismissing or rejecting it may prove surprisingly productive for the times to come.
     

    Simon Morgan Wortham is Professor of English in the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, London. He is co-director of the London Graduate School. His books include Counter-Institutions: Jacques Derrida and the Question of the University (Fordham UP, 2006), Experimenting: Essays with Samuel Weber, co-edited with Gary Hall (Fordham UP, 2007), Encountering Derrida: Legacies and Futures of Deconstruction, co-edited with Allison Weiner (Continuum, 2007), Derrida: Writing Events (Continuum, 2008), The Derrida Dictionary (Continuum, 2010) and The Poetics of Sleep: From Aristotle to Nancy (Bloomsbury, 2013). His book, Modern Thought in Pain: Philosophy, Politics, Psychoanalysis, is forthcoming from Edinburgh University Press (2014).
     

    [1] Of course, as Graeber recognizes, the advent of Keynesian economics marks a certain departure from this type of thinking, opening up an alternative tradition that acknowledges money’s connection to the state, in that the latter establishes the legal grounds and manages the economic basis of modern exchange.

    [2] In particular, because the theory of primordial debt is largely a European rather than an Anglo-American phenomenon, Graeber suggests that its “mindset” is avowedly post-French Revolution.

    [3] A section of this essay appeared in the form of a review article on Lazzarato’s book, “Time of Debt,” in Radical Philosophy 180 (2013): 35-43. Permission to republish this material is gratefully acknowledged.

    [4] In his third chapter, “The Ascendancy of Debt in Neoliberalism,” Lazzarato also suggests ways in which sovereignty has been transformed by debt in terms of its disciplinary and biopolitical horizons and practices.

    [5] Much could be said of Lazzarato’s own debts, not just to Nietzsche, the legacy of the Frankfurt School and other varieties of twentieth-century theory, but also to autonomism and the demands of a post-autonomist account of capital.

    [6] In sections six and seven of the Genealogy, Nietzsche suggests that the bloodiest festivities of cruelty and torture—to the extent that they rehearse not just the possibility of the advent of “man” but also the theodical interpretation of suffering, which in turn makes possible the “invention of ‘free will’” (if only to alleviate the boredom of the gods when confronted with a too-deterministic world) —establish a context for the emergence of “conscience” and “guilt.” They do so partly in the sense that cruelty – albeit despite itself – eventually bred shame and, under the increasing “spell of society and peace” (64), a sickly sensitivity to pain, which for Nietzsche was readily harnessed to the benefit of reactive moral schemas (49–51). Here, man is afflicted by an inner consciousness or “soul,” repelled by the freedom and wildness of the truly active life, and turns against himself, suffers from himself, and is cruel to himself. This is the form “bad conscience” takes: its morality is not unselfish or “unegoistic” but is based, somewhat differently, on a “will to mistreat oneself” (68). At the same time, Nietzsche is suspicious of attempts to explain the origin or emergence of guilt in terms of practices of punishment, arguing that “broadly speaking, punishment hardens and deadens,” while “genuine pangs of conscience are especially rare among criminals and prisoners.” This is partly because, for Nietzsche, punishment—at least in its pre-historical phase—displays no interest in reinforcing blame but merely seeks to respond to the fact of harm, which may have occurred regardless of the intentions of the culprit. Such punishment in fact serves to detach the criminal from a sense of responsibility for his actions, promotes fatalism, and so actually hinders the sense of guilt (62). Meanwhile, in section seventeen, Nietzsche asserts that “bad conscience” can be traced back to the violent reduction and suppression of freedom caused by the active force of sovereign individuals: in other words, the will to power.
     

    Works Cited

    • Graeber, David. Debt: The First 5,000 Years. New York: Melville House, 2011. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition. Trans. Joshua David Jordan.  Amsterdam: Semiotext(e), 2012. Print.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. On the Genealogy of Morals. Trans. Douglas Smith. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
  • Politics of the Debt

    Étienne Balibar (bio)

    Kingston University

    Columbia University

    eb2333@columbia.edu

     

    Abstract

    This essay attends to the specifics of the debt economy within contemporary finance capital: its production of profit, credit, money, taxes, and derivatives; its control of institutions and its organizational techniques; its relation to the State, to banks, to industry, to labor, and to consumption; its management of risk and of cycles of boom and bust; and so forth. It offers a detailed account of debt as a generalized means of control and a powerful mechanism for generating, maintaining, and multiplying inequalities. Yet “debt” is not so much “sovereign” as characteristic of a quasi-sovereignty that remains susceptible to conflicts and contradictions. Thus, the essay asks questions about the limits of debt and debt accumulation. It also debates the possibility of debt cancellation, notably in the context of intensifying instabilities surrounding both the concept and practice of ownership or property.

     

    1. Debt economy and the hegemony of finance capital

    The idea of a qualitative difference between a generalized debt economy and the traditional Marxist notion of finance capital, which is defended in particular by Maurizio Lazzarato in The Making of the Indebted Man, certainly touches an important point. Although there were debts in every economy where there was credit (the loaning and borrowing of money), and capitalism in particular could not exist without credit, two essential characteristics of the present regime seem never before to have existed on the current scale: one is that the same credit institutions (banks) subsidize both the production and the consumption of the same goods (e.g., housing), which means that, in a sense, they are selling to themselves at a profit through the mere intermediary of indebted industrials and consumers. The other is that debts are not only discounted, but also transformed into derivatives, which are debts of debts (or assets made of debts, on which one can speculate, a phenomenon its promoters refer to as the miraculous leverage of the modern financial industry, whereas its critics call it a casino economy). We need to insist, however, that the initiative for the creation of the debt economy, with all the power that it carries, arises from the turn towards the speculation of finance capital itself. This turn must be linked to globalization: the debt economy is anintensive aspect, both localized and individualized, of the global extension or reach of financial operations. This also explains why contemporary capitalism acquires atotalitarian dimension, in the etymological sense: in a system in which virtually all subjects or agents are indebted, there seems to be no space or sphere of existence left outside the capitalist subsumption. In Marx’s terms, capital has reached the stage of totality. It remains to be seen, however, what effect this has on the cyclical processes of expansion and crisis. When finance capital concentrates as many resources as possible in short term investments in stocks or bonds it hugely increases risk: at the same time that it makes profits from risk (or even from defaults), it also seeks protection against risk by relying on the support (the loans and bailouts) of the State, the insurer of last resort, which gathers the resources of many entrepreneurs, workers, consumers, and taxpayers – in short, of the citizens. This is called the privatization of profits and the socialization of losses. A formal correspondence, at least, does therefore exist between the debt economy and the transformation taking place at the other end of society: that of statutory labor into what some sociologists now call the precariat, a new historical wave of proletarization or a second proletarization (if the long wave leading from the dispossession of the agricultural commons to the industrial revolution was the first).
     
    1.1. Credit is a necessary function of exchanging commodities for money, but one that can become autonomous (and that creates the most ancient forms of capitalism). This autonomy leads to a division of labor between industrial or commercial firms and banks (or credit institutions) whose capital is pure money, which bears interest on loans but also makes a profit through the selling of “financial products.” In a first phase of modern capitalism, finance capital is mainly dependent on industrial or more generally “productive” capital, whose operations it serves or facilitates for its profits. 1 But this was always a relationship between forces (in which, following Adam Smith’s terminology, one term must command the other). And banks, even in pre-capitalist historical phases, had a relationship with the State, whose civil or military budget they financed (what David Harvey calls the state-finance nexus). Their “mortgage” was provided by taxes of all sorts that gave the State its resources (and sometimes were subcontracted to the financiers themselves). With the development of capitalism and its subsumption of the whole society, banks became also increasingly related to private individuals (or households) whose savings they collected, and who borrowed money from them for their own expenditures.
     
    In the early 20th century, Hilferding, Lenin, Luxemburg and other Marxist theorists of imperialism proposed a theory linking the division of the world among hegemonic (powerfully militarized) nation-states to the new domination of finance capital, whose interests controlled the productive operations of many other capitals through the institution of “holdings.” The banks and financial institutions, however, retained a national character (and sometimes a nationalist outlook, particularly based on their essential link with colonization). But today’s finance capitalism has seen the emergence of multinational private firms whose power exceeds in several respects that of most states, and in any case largely autonomous with respect to their policies, because they are able to organize a competition between States’ territories and services (though, it could be argued, with considerable differences in their resulting dependency). For such neo-capitalism, the world has become largely deterritorialized, but also fragmented into zones of unequal profitability whose value for investments is continuously changing. The idea of an ultra-imperialist phase therefore acquires a new relevance.
     
    1.2. It is questionable, however, that this should lead to the assertion—put forth by Antonio Negri, Michael Hardt, and their school, including Christian Marazzi and Lazzarato himself—that global finance capitalism has replaced profit with rent, with profit functioning as a new kind of rent based on external control and exploitation. According to this argument, finance capital uses diverse means of coercion, including wars and insecurity, to extoll surplus-value, without being able to organize productive activities themselves. As a consequence, production’s collective agents, i.e., laborers in the general sense, have become virtually autonomous in their activity. 2> Although I admit it is necessary to link finance capital and the debt economy to a new regime of exploitation, this notion of rent is far from clear in my eyes. It is true that the power of finance capital no longer consists only in concentrating stocks or shares of industrial or commercial firms; it now also consists in the accumulation of debts arising from different sources (such as private firms, states, public agencies, and households) that are then transformed into derivative products supplied on the financial market. 3 But the power of finance capital also produces a generalized surplus-value whose sources can be anywhere in the world (or can become easily delocalized because of advances in transportation systems and digital communication), and makes possible the extreme mobility of financial products (or “fictive capital”). Financial capital, in fact, now chooses the places and methods of exploitation in the first place – be it the exploitation of labor or the exploitation of natural resources. The turning point came when it was no longer industrial capital that calculated its debts towards the banks as financial costs affecting the rate of profit, but rather finance capital (the so-called financial industry) that continuously measured the profitability of its investments in any sector, with the ability to decide which industries to enhance and which to suppress (together with their installations, accumulated experience, and employees). 4
     
    The extent to which strategies of exploitation are directly subjected to the movements and cycles of financial concentration is not only an economic question; it is also a crucial political question, because banks and financial operators can become omni-competent only inasmuch as they escape or loosen public regulations. This involves a balance of power with the State qua incarnation of the public authority. As François Chesnais has written: “Since the 1990’s, big banks have progressively become transformed into diversified financial groups, which merge the activities of credit and investment” (17). This is due to the abolishment of regulations such as the Glass-Steagall act (part of a more general class of antitrust legislations resulting from New Deal policies in 1933), which had forced banks to remain specialized in either of the two activities or to divide their capital into separate stocks. Indeed a considerable part of the speculative operations of banks are now performed on their behalf by hedge fundsand other operators of “shadow banking” that are not controlled at all. The distance between banks, speculative funds, and stockbrokers has been reduced to a minimum, if not annulled. Correlatively, the State’s loss of power to regulate finance has become, as we will see, the power of finance to control the State and dictate its policies.
     
    And finally, a generalized surplus-value is also linked to genuine changes in civilization that have anthropological significance. This value is produced not only through the exploitation of a collective labor-force (that nevertheless remains an important basis of accumulation), but also through the organization of mass consumption on credit (and therefore involves a multiplication of popular debts). Mass consumption on credit in fact combines overconsumption with underconsumption, in the form of an imposition of massive low-quality products and a distortion or neglect of basic needs (health care being a good example). More than before, this value also accrues from the destructive exploitation of natural resources, which ranges from the development of “bio-capitalism” to the discovery of new energy sources and raw materials, making transformations of the environment a direct responsibility of finance capital. 5
     
    1.3. Global finance capitalism and the debt economy are characterized by the increasing pressure put on economic units (individual or corporate firms) to yield continuously exceptional rates of profit (or returns on investments) as far above the average rate of profit as possible. If, as David Harvey in particular has argued, the neo-liberal forms of management that accompany its hegemony have not proved particularly effective in generating growth, this profitability can be achieved only on the condition that many other investments are forced to accept losses or low returns. One can anticipate, from this point of view, the destructive character of contemporary capitalism with respect to many forms of social life, ranging from the de-industrialization of old regions of production to a new wave of elimination of non-capitalist economic and social activities such as culture, education, and security. The “normal” profits from the financial sphere must now include short-term profits, which cover high financial costs (in particular the liquidities for repaying debts) and the continuously rising salaries and bonuses of managers (allegedly justified by the greater complexity of the skills needed for financial operations and the risks of today’s business careers). Adding to the unequal distribution of profits and the “accumulation by dispossession,” there must also arise a new wave of proletarization, including the ruin of the working classes that, over the twentieth century in the “core” regions of the world-economy, had acquired social rights and social welfare in the framework of a labor society (société salariale). 6 This arises from permanent shifting between employment and unemployment (a transition from stable wage labor to precarious jobs) and a continuous intensification of individual labor. Together they generate high levels of exclusion and the elimination of “useless” or “disposable” humans. And this extremely violent situation (or situation of normalized insecurity) is made acceptable globally partially through a fierce competition among territories, populations, and anthropological categories (young versus aged, men versus women, migrants versus the geographically stable). This competition is the concrete face of the “risk society” theorized by some sociologists since Ulrich Beck.
     
    1.4. Contemporary economists belonging to different schools (classical, Keynesian, and even Marxist) have described the correlation between the autonomization of finance capital (its rise to command of the economy) and the multiplication of debts and of levels of debt (the leverage effect). 7 In effect, multiplication means several things. First, it is a quantitative phenomenon (for example, US public debt rose from $259 billion in 1945, when it represented 116% of the GDP, to $2.9 trillion in 1989 (50% of the GDP), to $16.7 trillion in 2013 (100% of the GDP); from 2000 to 2008, private debt in the US grew from $26.5 trillion to $54.5 trillion) (Amadeo; Clark). But indebtedness also concerns an increasingly wider spectrum of economic agents (public and private corporations, associations, individuals, local communities like the City of Detroit, which has recently been forced to file for bankruptcy, independent countries, etc.). And above all, through the mechanism of insurance, re-insurance, and securitization, debts are pledged upon one another. This is combined with the “leverage effect,” which makes it possible to acquire stocks or shares of corporate properties with a minimal expenditure of actual resources: money is borrowed from others, so that in fact a mere pledge of paying allows one to buy and accumulate assets (what Giraud has called “the merchandising of promise”). After the 2008 financial crisis (which was triggered by credit institutions racing towards the dissemination of loans, particularly mortgages, for individual consumption, and by banks and insurance companies accumulating “rotten” securities pledged on these loans), two phenomena emerged clearly: (1) beyond a certain level of generalized indebtedness, there is a floating debt that is insolvent (what, after a card game where the loser is the player who, by the end, could not get rid of his bad card, Giraud calls the mistigri or black jack): it will never be repaid, and therefore threatens the whole system with a crash, but also generates a ruthless negative competitionbetween agents who try to have the losses transferred to others; (2) the State (even when it is itself heavily indebted) must be not only (qua Central Bank) a lender of last resort, but also an insurer of last resort: essentially transforming (through bailouts and easy liquidities) private debts into social debts that will be covered ultimately by raising taxes (and hence paid for by the poor and the middle class, the “99%”) or by printing money (or by both), with the very real danger that States themselves become insolvent debtors on the global financial market. There is consequently only a choice between two forms of default, which in the end can also become added.
     

    2. Debts, taxes, money

    Economists (or historians or anthropologists) who theorize about the origins of money (meaning either its historical origin or its contemporary creation as instrument of exchanges, savings, and capitalization) usually adopt one of two rival theories that can be traced back to the classical age: the so-called private credit theory (which insists on the function of banks and the operations of lending and trading securities that generate liquidities) and the so-called Cartalist theory (which insists on the function of the State, through the intermediary of the Central Banks, in defining the currency and preserving its value). 8 In both cases, money and debt are linked, but in different ways. The two theories do not describe two sides of a coin, but form part of a general process: in other words they are not incompatible, but should be considered complementary. This becomes more apparent if (following a suggestion from Suzanne de Brunhoff, in her successive attempts at formulating a Marxist theory of money that was not explicit in Marx) one asks about not only the creation but also the steady reproduction of the monetary system, with its different functions. 9 Both private banks and States are inevitably involved in this reproduction (which results in interdependency or creates a common interest, but also generates a mobile power relation among banks and the State). This is because two different economic circuits are articulated with each other in the reproduction of money: the banking circuit irrigates the economy with credits, or liquidities, that “mediate” every economic operation, and the fiscal circuit drains contributions of many different kinds appropriated by the State (direct and indirect taxes on households, corporations, revenues, consumption, properties, etc.), making them convertible. 10
     
    The levies of the State are visible in the form of taxes, whose product is used for its own expenditures and investments. But they are also redistributed (returned to their source, as it were) in the form of infrastructures, services, protection, and public safety, a large part of which are invisible because they are distributed not individually but collectively through social institutions, or in a generic manner because they can’t be divided and concern the population as a community (e.g., security, cultural services, education, etc.). On their side, banks gather individual or corporate savings, which they compensate through interest; but they also offer access to credit, which in turn is their specific way of making a profit (and we now know that, just as in the case of the State, but through a completely different mechanism, the monetary resources are concentrated essentially in the mass of ordinary citizens.) Banks “create” money through their credit operations (because securities can be used as means of payment and transferred from a buyer to a seller, what in economic jargon is called an IOU), and the State (i.e., the Central Bank, whose legal autonomy varies from one country or federation to another) “creates” money through the official printing of banknotes, whose value is guaranteed by reserves11 but also fluctuates against other currencies on the market. It is the articulation of these two mechanisms with each other, one public and one private, that reproduces the money “form” as such (a universal function, coextensive with the market, which, however – even in the classical period of the gold standard – exists only in the form of rival national currencies, some of which nevertheless play a transnational role, because they are accepted as “reserve currencies”). Taxes and savings may compete to drain the money of the citizens, but whatever the proportion, there are two “debts” here that ultimately must be convertible into one another. For that reason, money (just like law, in a different manner) is the essential instrument for the articulation of the public and the private realms in modern societies – which means that it constructs society as such (or produces what Althusser had called the “society effect”) (Althusser and Balibar 65).
     
    2.1. Contrary to what many Marxists but also other economists believe, because they look for a “real economy” whose concept would be sufficiently defined without the monetary “sign,” de Brunhoff seems right to insist that money is not an exogenous factor that the State would inject into the economy by means of the Central Bank. But it is also not a purely economic factor, in the sense of simply arising from the logic of private exchanges and debts that need a universal quantitative expression or equivalent. The rival theories, which tend to be favored either by liberals or by institutionalists, are unilateral views that do not account for the reproduction of the general equivalent (in terms of its value as well as its function). When the banks and credit institutions lend money and provide securities that can circulate (so long as they are formulated in an official currency, validated by the Central Bank), they create money that is a pledge: this indicates a fundamental homogeneity between money as such and debt, as if money is a generalized or socialized debt. When the State creates bonds that can be acquired by individual or corporate buyers, it also creates a debt that is pledged on a different kind of social debt: its own political legitimacy, or its capacity to command the actual payment of taxes by the citizens (since the State has a “monopoly” on the levy of taxes, which can be delegated to local communities, just as it has a monopoly on the legitimate use of force). And we know that this legitimacy can be contested: it is therefore a political factor as much as an economic capacity, which creates a political risk. Some economists have noted that banks also have a privilege over all other private agents: banks can use their own debts to pay their creditors, or put their debts in circulation, which ordinary citizens cannot do—though banks can do this only as long as they are themselves considered solvent, which is their form of legitimacy. Others believe that the two circuits are equally based on the existence of debt: but on the one side this would be an economic debt, which is finite and measurable, whereas on the other side it is a symbolic or anthropological debt, which means that citizens owe a perpetual debt to the State that protects them (and the Modern “welfare State” would bring this to light and completion). 12 I prefer to speak of a political articulation of the economic and the social realms with each other, an articulation secured by institutions and power, but also exposed to the conflictual nature inherent in every relation of power. The articulation of the two circuits (or the two debts) generates a “society effect,” but it is itself contingent on the vicissitudes of a power relation.
     
    2.2. It seems paradoxical that the private circuit of credit has become increasingly dominant in the evaluation of money or its exchange value (i.e., the exchange of specific currencies, like the dollar and the euro, against one another). Even powerful Central Banks are forced to listen to the indications of the market when they choose to release money or to change the national rate of interest. On one side, commercial operations and investments are increasingly transnational, and banks and financial operators trade currencies with one another just as they trade other commodities (or they speculate on them, at the risk of provoking the devaluation of their own assets, a case of one hand ignoring what the other hand does). On the other side, Public Budgets (and hence Treasuries) are indebted toward various creditors, who can be mainly their national citizens, as in Japan, or – increasingly and not only for “weak” countries – operators on the international financial market itself. As a consequence, the market (with its rating agencies)evaluates not only the currencies (pushing them upwards or downwards) but the States themselves whose solvency is rated high or low.
     
    This becomes a powerful factor of speculation, whose trigger is the “spread” between rates of interest that States must accept to access the credit facilities without which their own budget would collapse. But there is a vicious circle here, because higher rates of interest make the public debts even more unsustainable. (Conversely, many public debts considered untenable would rapidly become manageable again if all States had access when necessary to the same low rates of credit as, for instance, the private banks considered too big to fail.) But the high rates of interest and the escalation of secondary borrowings that they provoke are also a primary source of profits for the lenders. So (even if some debts have been canceled or discounted) the banks keep making huge profits on the Greek and the Spanish debts. The US is indeed a special case because, as a “reserve currency,” the dollar keeps financing the country’s huge deficits by providing money in an apparently unlimited manner: it converts its own debt into money, as it were. But this is perhaps only a deferral: it is dependent on the fact that US bonds are bought in large amounts on the financial market, mainly today by Asian and especially Chinese banks – which creates a common interest to avoid a crash or a devaluation of their property. Someday the hierarchy of interests could change.
     
    Ultimately, however, any public debts are pledged on the anticipation of tax returns. So the banks that increasingly hold budgets and currencies hostage inasmuch as they give them credits are in need of an insurance provided by the States and thus by the populations represented by their States. In the current crisis, the States are permanently blackmailed by the financial markets, but they keep the banks afloat, first through liquidities offered by the Central Banks, then through virtual or actual bailouts paid for by the population (or in any case advanced by the population). Taxes (and the fiscal circuit) are more than ever a pillar of the system. Taxes are always declared too high, but they are needed.
     
    At his point it would be interesting to raise several political questions. One is the question of tax evasion. It is periodically denounced (and occasionally invoked to stigmatize the corruption of certain States), but is it not in fact organized by the States and the financial operators as an element of their permanent negotiation behind closed doors? The States tolerate or organize fiscal havens, where significant financial assets are transferred. 13 States are also, more generally, setting up a permanent competition to attract capital through favorable fiscal conditions (a situation that, as we know, the European Union has so far refrained from abolishing). Another question concerns the logic that leads public institutions to define a “middle way” between, on the one hand, using public resources (arising from taxes) to subsidize the private financial sector (e.g., when bailing out banks deemed too big to fail), and, on the other hand, increasing through public investments or subsidies the capacity of the national economy to serve social needs, in terms of employment, infrastructures, scientific research, welfare programs, and the reduction of inequalities. Nobody believes that this can be defined in a “scientific” manner. It is – again – a question of risks and aleatory choices. However, the official doctrine is that these choices are made in the general interest. This seems very doubtful, when it appears that power relations and ideologies inform every negotiation and distribution of debts between the private and public sectors, and between the public (national) agents themselves.
     
    2.3. According to economists, the relative strength of currencies whose competition (sometimes amounting to “currency wars”) underpins the “monetary function” is determined by many factors. 14 In the past, under the influence of productivist or industrialist theories, what was mainly emphasized was the comparative strength of the real economies. It seems now that an even greater role, or at least a necessary mediation, is played by the debt-power, or the capacity to borrow at affordable rates, that is decided by financial operators through their rating agencies. This power is distributed among private and public agents: Aglietta and others insist that private debts are even more decisive than public debts in the difficult situation of European countries (including Germany). But private debts can become public, just as public debts are continuously privatized. 15 The question of comparative access to credit facilities (and therefore to debt), which concerns everyone within the social system (including individuals in need of a loan, firms needing credits, States negotiating their public debts on the international financial market) appears as a crucial mechanism for generating inequalities as well as a multiplier of inequalities. Only rich individuals or States deemed solvent have access to subsidies or relays when their debts are too high (whereas others have to abandon their properties: something that we see today holds both for homeowners foreclosed in California and for the Greek State coerced by the Troika to privatize public properties in order to keep receiving subsidies). The extreme cases, as we know, are the “TBTF,” who practically escape risk. But at the other end, it is always the poor who help compensate the banks’ risks of speculation, of stretching leverage, and of accumulating toxic assets. This is one reason why democratic-oriented economists such as Joseph Stiglitz have felt the need to bring back considerations of riches and poverty (not only inequality) into economic analysis. 16
     
    2.4. Above all this leads to a new reflection on the notion that taxes can have a redistributive function and therefore serve to reduce social inequalities – especially if a strong progressivity is applied to revenues and basic social services are supported by taxes, which was an essential aspect of the national-social states in the North since the American New Deal and the post-war social democratic regimes in Europe. 17 This can be considered a question of justice, populist political strategy, or economic efficiency (as from a Keynesian perspective) – or a combination of these. Historically, the redistributive function of taxes was linked to socialist or social-democratic policies that were implemented by what I tentatively call the national-social state: the exemplary model being Sweden over a long period of the 20th century, but in the US the New Deal practically covered the same orientation. Retrospectively, it can be seen that the national-social state did not only quantitatively increase the level of taxation (which is the starting point of its neo-liberal critique), but also changed its political definition. As a mechanism of redistribution, the tax system is no longer simply a surplus appropriated by the State (like other surpluses appropriated by private actors, such as profits, interests, and rents) that is justified when the State uses it to perform useful or necessary functions (such as implementing security or creating infrastructures). It becomes a relation, mediated by the State, that society establishes with itself (and that transforms it). While the rise of global finance has considerably accentuated the dependency of States (including national welfare systems) on the resources provided by credit (with taxes essentially serving as a security for the markets), on the other side neo-liberal policies tend to substitute social welfare with insurances and loans that individuals must take for themselves to cover their basic needs (such as healthcare, housing, and education). This may increase their feelings of autonomy and “self-ownership” (as we know, this was one reason for the popularity among the working classes of the politics of privatization advocated by Thatcher and other neo-liberals in the 1980s). But it also maximizes their risks and ultimately subjects individuals to the punitive rules of credit access, which are established by the banks. Since the latter have a contradictory interest to “sell” as much credit as possible and to secure its repayments (or a certain proportion of them), it may be asked whether this development of the debt-economy (where privatization of social services plays a crucial role) simply amounts to handing over the functions of the national-social state to the private sector, or actually reverses the mechanism: from a reduction of inequalities toward an increase of inequalities and a greater polarization of society (that can barely remain without political consequences). In any case this is certainly much more than a “technical” change: it is a transformation of the model of society itself. Having seized control at the same time of the resources of the State and of the citizens, the credit mechanisms which concentrate debts from all social actors have become in practice the “regulators” of society. This goes along with a profound ideological transformation of the modes of legitimation of power, since credit is something that is asked for, an object of demand, and whose efficiency must be calculated in monetary terms, whereas public services used to be either imposed or paternalistically conferred upon individuals, even if with their approval or recognition, and (in principle) as a function of their needs.
     

    3. From sovereign debts to the sovereignty of debt?

    In discussing the relation between an expansion of the debt economy and changes in the regime of sovereignty in our societies, language itself suggests a path of departure with the question of sovereign debts, namely those created by such public institutions as the States themselves, or any of their agencies or subordinate administrations (e.g., a system of public universities) that place short borrowings or long term bonds on the international financial market. (The most famous example is that of the “Russian Bonds” produced by the Tsarist regime to build a railway network, later denied validity by the USSR, but finally acknowledged again towards the end of the Soviet regime.) As I discussed above, sovereign debt makes it possible for the market (anonymously, through rating agencies and decisions made by operators trading in the Stock Exchange) to rate the solvency and profitability of States, thus exercising on them a pressure that can become the threat of cutting lines of credit in extreme circumstances. This leads to our recognition of a superior power exercised upon the Sovereign itself: that of the Global Financial Market (GFM). The classical definition of sovereignty (coined by Medieval lawyers and later resumed by Modern political theorists such as Hobbes, in his famous allegory of the Leviathan) was, namely: a power such that no authority stands above it, which therefore is released from the rule of the law that it decrees itself (ab legibus solutus). It is this new sovereignty of the GFM that substitutes (or subordinates) the old imperialist structures of the world-economy, and in this sense it could be called an Empire (imperium) that – much more than any military power today (i.e., with less possibilities of resistance) – has restricted the independence of States and nations. But this is more of a quasi-sovereignty, negatively defined, than a unified or effective power dictating positive behaviors to its “subjects” 18—unless one imagines that finance capital works according to a global plan (which is fantastic) or that it will set up a form of universal governance through the interaction of different transnational agencies (such as the IMF, the WTO, etc.) adopting a common set of rules and economic doctrines (which is utopian). One should recall that early theorists of Modern State sovereignty (notably Bodin) argued that every sovereignty claiming to beabsolute is in fact limited not only externally by other sovereigns but also internally. The two internal limitations that Bodin considered irreducible were, on the one hand, the will of subjects to keep their religious allegiances, and, on the other hand, their capacity to resist excessive tax burden or to revolt against it–political dimensions that maintain an undeniable validity today. 19 Imperialism of course transformed this question, by blurring distinctions between an external and an internal limitation. But the GFM’s quasi-sovereignty seems to subvert radically our very representations of power relations, leading some analysts to diagnose the advent of a post-political age. Control exercised by financial operators on the operations of any State (even a large one) and the everyday life of any nation (even a wealthy one) is thus easily attributed to fantastic impersonations of global finance (which is already the case when, in this essay, we speak of the banks in a generic manner). But the apparent irresistibility of this command essentially comes from inside the budgets, the economies, and the dominant interests: the politics that are adopted and the economic interests that are privileged. So, even before there is a question of any rebellion or resistance, limitations must arise from the contradictions within the financial interests: another reason why the quasi-sovereignty of the GFM is more negative than positive.
     
    3.1. A simple representation (accentuated by recent developments in Southern Europe, which recall previous episodes of the defaulting national economies in Latin America or in Asia) admits that sovereign debts are linked to relations of domination between weak nations and imperialist external powers. Clearly the situation now is much more complicated: the question of who owns or controls the debt remains indeed meaningful, but does not allow for a simple answer in terms of a conjunction between banks and imperial nations. The ultimate owners (whose majority control very little or nothing) are individual shareholders and bondholders belonging to the middle class who own in particular through retirement and pension funds offered by their employers or by mass credit institutions. The States with the heaviest debts are not the weakest in terms of economy, military, or political power: witness the emblematic case of the US.
     
    Interpreting the US debt, which quantitatively is both the largest in the world and in relation to the internal GNP, but which works as an instrument of domination itself as long as the dollar remains the world’s main reserve currency, is indeed the key challenge here. As I mentioned earlier, this “power of indebtedness,” however impressive, is fragile and internally limited by the fact that other nations, which have imperialist ambitions as well as economic interests, own a great part of the US debt: they therefore have the possibility of controlling its fluctuations and geopolitical consequences. Beyond a declining US hegemony (which was precipitated when US administrations attempted to act as “masters of the world” through military interventions after 9/11), this is what leads commentators to argue (not unreasonably) that practically we are facing a condominium of the World-system exercised jointly by China and the US: the so-called “ChinAmerica” (Jones). This argument, however, does not account for a considerable amount of sovereign funds (e.g., credits and investments from the petro-monarchies of the Gulf) and private hedge funds (that speculate on profitable activities in every corner of the world, or, negatively, on the weakening of some currencies and States). 20 The power of finance capital is disseminated and it is conflictual. Of course, in the last instance, it is ordinary people who are likely to fill the gap between expectations of and capacities for payment (or the redemption of debts).
     
    Another salient aspect of the whole mechanism then concerns the governance of this “war of all against all” that aims to prevent systemic crises. 21 Organizations such as the IMF are among the visible organs of this governance. They mediate relations between debtors and creditors at the level of States, by both concentrating contributions and allocating rescue funds to indebted nations. Conditions imposed by the IMF for granting its loans have always been destined at the same time to prioritize the safeguarding of private interests and to prevent defaulting nations from trying autonomous strategies of defense, such as the denunciation of “illegitimate debts.” These conditions rely mainly on the imposition of so-called structural adjustments, i.e., forced liberalization and austerity policies in exchange for credits – which in practice means transferring the burden of debts onto the population itself for an indefinite period. With the inclusion of the IMF in the “Troika” (composed of the IMF, the ECB, and the European Union) that monitors the Greek debt, and more generally with the adoption of its guidelines by the EU to solve the budget crisis of its indebted States, it has become clear that the IMF, while directly participating in the decline of national sovereignty, also works against the emergence of another alternative to the old model: for example, a federal solidarity throughout Europe for which the imperatives of a collective protection against the risks of the debt economy would be considered as important as rescuing the banks endangered by their own speculations. In fact the IMF, under successive governors, plays no role in this regulation (or restructuring) of the financial system, both because of its legal rules of functioning and its dominant structural ideology.
     
    3.2. In Capital, Volume One (Chapter 23: “Simple Reproduction”), Marx uses a striking expression to describe the effects of a social relationship of production based on the exploitation of wage-labor, whereby, on the one side, laborers who have exhausted their forces working under the command of capital have no other means of reconstituting themselves (i.e., of simply “living”) than reselling their labor-power to a capitalist, while, on the other side, the product of this work is continuously accumulated and transformed (in monetary form) into a new capacity to “command” wage labor, i.e., to purchase labor-powers from the same or other workers. He calls it a double mill orZwickmühle, meaning that in apparently independent manners, on two poles of the social structure, a single cyclical process creates the conditions for its infinite reiteration (and in fact its polarization, since what he had in mind was an enlarged reproduction: increasing accumulation and concentration of capital, and extension of a working class which is steadily impoverished) (723-24). We may adapt this image to describe salient aspects of the debt economy, which are, in fact, a new stage in the development of capitalist social relations. This is visible in the way that – provided certain political or institutional conditions are maintained–financial profits accrue at the same time from debtors who are solvent and from debtors who are insolvent, or from their capacity to borrow at the same time that they don’t have a capacity to repay. 22 Of course there must be losses in this circuit (and for the operations to continue it is vital that the losses be allocated, so to speak, on the “right side”). But on average, the steady accumulation of profits largely compensates for the losses. Or it compensates as long as no new “great crisis” of the 1929 type is taking place…
     
    There is also a “mill” working in the relationship between the financial sector and the public sector, in a relationship of power that proves increasingly difficult to reverse as global indebtedness is increased. Financial institutions draw profits from the direct returns of State borrowings, leading all States to rely (though to different degrees) more on credit than taxes to balance their budget. But financial institutions also draw profits from the securitization, insurance or reinsurance, and the sale of risky (not to say rotten) State bonds (which “normally” should be controlled by regulators). As this tendency towards a “privatization” of “public” finances develops, a Steuerstaat (taxation-State) becomes transformed into a Schuldenstaat (debt-State), in the words of German social theorist Wolfgang Streeck. 23 Financial institutions (especially those deemed TBTF, since their bankruptcy would create a systemic risk) are thus at the same time moneylenders or money brokers for the State and beneficiaries of State (public) money that prevents them from collapsing. In other words they have an almost absolute command over the government both because they are creditors and because they are debtors. But this also means that abstract notions of creditor and debtor that, since time immemorial, have been understood as imposing a dissymmetrical power relation between creditor and debtor, with the first always commanding the second, are now socially and politically differentiated. 24 Not every creditor has power over the debtor, and not every debtor is forced to bow before the creditor: it depends on which side of the mill they are situated.
     
    3.3. Several questions consequently become more complicated than the names associated with traditional institutions and roles would indicate. One of them is simply: who owns what? A debt or a pledge is something like a conditional (anticipated) property. Ultimately, therefore, all public assets (including means for protecting, educating, and medically treating individual citizens, paying their pensions if they are public servants, etc.) belong in advance (virtually) to the State’s creditors. But who exactly are these creditors? The money that they lent to the State was most of the time borrowed money itself, or money pledged on more or less risky investments. Due to current deregulations, many of the banks’ investments are increasingly realized not in their own names, but through intermediaries, particularly hedge funds and other participants in the shadow banking system, so that the ultimate owners are impossible to find, or they are not stable. They do not exactly form a class of rentiers in the traditional sense. Among them are, for example, individuals with very limited revenues but in great numbers whose pension funds have been used by financial operators for speculative operations. This, in turn, leads to questions with no univocal answer: Where to draw a line of demarcation between a public and a private property? How to define the “property” that is engaged in speculations? How to describe—according to the traditional notion of sovereignty shared between the State and the people, and protecting the institution of private property—a public power that begins dispossessing not only individuals or classes (as it did frequently in the past, e.g., in the form of nationalization or requisition), but also itself? Who, exactly, in this society is a property-owner and who is propertyless? Is it possible at the same time to own a property and to be propertyless, or virtually dispossessed?
     
    All these questions, which lack simple answers, nevertheless point to the issue of regulation and deregulation of financial operations. At stake here is the paradoxical organization, by the State itself, of its incapacity to resist pressures from the financial sector, and therefore its own subjection to another sovereignty (albeit one without a recognizable sovereign). Issues of sovereignty and property are, as always, intimately linked.
     
    3.4. The transformation of traditional forms of sovereignty into patterns of quasi- or pseudo-sovereignty appears differently, depending on whether one considers States that are hegemonic in the world-system, dominating others, or “ordinary” States whose stability, legitimacy, and degree of autonomy is premised on their own resources only, and that are therefore perceived as “merely” expressing the history and internal cohesion of their peoples. This situation of unequal sovereignty is rapidly changing, however, into a situation in which, even though there still exist, of course, enormous differences in power, all States are, one way or another, dependent on the credit available on the Global Financial Market, and therefore are dependent on the choices made by its operators. This became clear for the single hegemonic power itself after US attempts (under the Bush Jr. administration) at counteracting a relative geopolitical and geo-economic decline through increased military presence throughout the world culminated in a mindless reassertion of imperial status that left the country with an uncontrollable national debt. According to some commentators, this “va banque” gamble could easily end in a disqualification of the dollar as de facto the “money of the world.”
     
    But sovereignty was always a relationship between external power (or autonomy) and internal legitimacy, which is fragile by definition. When States, in order to remain “solvent,” apply the rules and strategies imposed politically by the GFM and take on new debts to repay old ones, they in fact aggravate internal inequalities among their citizens. Implementing austerity policies, allowing privatizations, lifting restrictions on the export of capital and the private appropriation of national resources, they accelerate mass precariousness of employment, housing, and benefits, they dismantle social security, etc., and thereby further antagonize the interests of the rich and of the poor. All of this produces potentially a decomposition of the people as a “unity” of interests and feelings, affecting not only the independence of the nation but also the legitimacy of the State. A comparison with colonial situations – particularly forms of protectorate – is indeed useful here but it can be only indicative, because the nature of the sovereign instance above the State has changed essentially, from a political-military to a financial (or better, financial-political) one. This situation of course contributes powerfully to the imagination of the GFM as a powerful manipulator of the actions and interests of the peoples. The peoples are indeed manipulated, but – in spite of all the coalitions of interests, the networks of reciprocal participations between corporations and individual investors, the official and shadow banking, etc., and in spite of the mimetic strategies of traders – there is no such thing as a Great Manipulator. The old image of the “anarchy of the market” remains true even more for the financial market than it used to be for the market of commodities. David Harvey is right in this respect to insist: “It would be wrong to think of this financial power … as being omnipotent and able to impose its will without constraint. It is in the very nature of financialization to be perpetually vulnerable” (69). Conversely, there are institutions for the governance of the GFM, whose actions oscillate between regulating and deregulating its practices of speculation and appropriation: they may express a dominant interest but never act as an ideal “general will” (as nation-states tended historically in order to reconcile the interests of their ruling classes). This is another reason to speak of a pseudo-sovereignty, rather than a sovereignty, of the GFM.
     
    In the recent case of Europe, contradictory representations emerged, resulting from the fact that European states participating in the single currency dropped their monetary autonomy, but at the same time the euro was carefully (and purposely) detached from any real economic objectives for fostering employment or growth in the Eurozone: it thus seemed that a “central bank” (the ECB) was essentially another instrument of global finance. But this representation is probably one sided, because it takes an institutional limitation (politically and ideologically determined) for a permanent structural necessity. For things to change, however, and to have the ECB play the same kind of economic role as the US Federal Reserve or the Chinese Central Bank, radical political changes would be needed, involving new relationships of forces inside and outside Europe.
     

    4. Subjection to debt

    Symmetric to the question of sovereignty, if we follow the guidelines of political concepts and their history, is the question of the constitution of “subjects,” in two senses that continuously overlap: a formation of “subjectivities,” or modalities for individuals (or groups, collective individualities) to relate and refer to “themselves” as agents, and an institution of “forms of subjection,” whereby individuals obey the interpellation (or the injunction) of socially valid authorities (the most important, in the Western tradition, being the authority of the Law). Inasmuch as market relations in which the individual subjects are inserted are not only contingent situations through which subjects create obligations for one another occasionally, through contracts which are legally binding, but also become a permanent condition of existence, to which subjects are tied by asuccession of debts that they have to repay throughout their life, such market relations create new modalities of domination, subjection, and subjectivation. The subject’s obligation to repay becomes the primary mechanism of dependency, before obedience to the Law itself. Its reverse side is a guilt imputation, conscious or unconscious, in case of defaulting on one’s debts. This imputation produces new forms of transgression, resistance, or rebellion when the debts are seen as an instrument of oppression, parts of an unjust social order. But the obligation to repay also transforms the moral and political relation to the State Law, because the latter no longer appears as the last instance or ultimate bearer of authority. The authority carried by the market (with the help, of course, of legal instruments), is more anonymous, but also more ambivalent, than the authority carried by the State, since it expresses not only a constraint, but also the desire of the individual who seeks to develop her own projects or define her own way of life. The debt market is simultaneously ruthlessly coercive and aggressively individualistic. It also involves a new relationship to temporality and the experience of a lifetime, because debts carry hopes and anxieties that make risk the normal condition of everyday life. 25
     
    It is no wonder that the modalities of subjectivation associated with a general economy (and society) of debt, affecting every individual in the social spectrum, are now investigated and discussed by anthropologists, psychologists, and social theorists, who make use of a variety of philosophical paradigms. To mention just a few of them, there is the Althusserian paradigm of interpellation, which can be transferred from its legal and religious models to a description of ideological market apparatuses involving the power of credit institutions (in fact, the intimate personal relationship each individual must establish with her bank and bank official) coupled with a ceaseless advertising pressure that captivates desire in order to channel subjective demand for commodities. 26 There is the idea of the indebted man’s permanent “care of the self,” proposed by Maurizio Lazzarato along Nietzschean, Deleuzian, and Foucauldian lines, according to which the individual’s “internal master” – at the same time created by himself for his daily use and controlled by the credit institution – becomes his credit card. 27 There is Bertrand Ogilvie’s idea of a new “voluntary servitude,” which he retrieves from Etienne de la Boétie’s sixteenth-century elaboration of the monarchic order in order to link it with a phenomenology of the modern “disposable man”: individuals exposed to the risk of elimination acquire a “second nature” provided by the dominant economic ideology. 28 There is the critical paradigm of alienation — of Hegelian and Marxian origin — implemented by disciples of the Frankfurt School, who develop Axel Honneth’s social philosophy to describe pathological forms of recognition in which the “rationality” of social obligations and interactions creates inverted solidarities, with depending individuals not helping one another but putting each other’s existence at risk. 29 The mere variety of these interpretations shows that there is both a compelling and an enigmatic element attached to the new modes of subjectivation associated with the debt economy/society. Of course they are also decisive for understanding which reactions and resistances this social order can produce.
     
    4.1. Lazzarato’s essay (already mentioned) is especially interesting, because – returning to Nietzsche’s philological investigations in the second essay of The Genealogy of Morals, but also, in fact, to the discourse initiated by some early manuscripts of Marx on “credit and banking” — he tries to demonstrate how the semantic doublet of debt and guilt (in German, Schulden and Schuld) had prepared in a religious context for a psychology of the “indebted man” who feels unconsciously guilty for never fulfilling his obligations, or, in other words, of never repaying his debts. This is not exactly the same as the Freudian concept of an “originary unconscious guilt,” which is articulated with a predominance of the Law as a moral and civil institution. Rather, it combines an idea of the subject becoming an “indebted man” inasmuch as he lives in a society whereevery citizen is caught in the debt economy, with an idea that debts (whether private or public, or continuously transferred from the private to the public) are essentiallyimpossible to repay. At best they are negotiated (through restructuring and the replacement of old debts by new ones). In order to be able to bargain their deadlines and premiums, indebted subjects are those who must permanently account to the bank for their lifestyles, preferences, and expenditures, and in the end adapt their behavior to what is supposed to be a rational pattern according to their resources and anticipated revenues. No line of credit is granted to the “irrational subject” according to pre-established criteria – which does not prevent banks and credit institutions from creating “bubbles” through their indiscriminate quest for subscribers.
     
    4.2. The indebted subject is not only an addicted consumer: she is also a result of the decomposition of the “social citizen,” for whom certain basic services had become (birth)rights — what Robert Castel has called a “social property.” 30 Should we conclude that this, in fact, potentially marks the end of the historical figure of the “citizen,” the typical political and legal subject of the bourgeois era? What makes the situation more ambiguous is the fact that neo-liberal discourse is busy with stigmatizing what it calls “assisted individuals” (or families), while simultaneously endorsing the harassment of individuals by advertisements from banks, insurance companies, and businesses offering “better protection,” i.e., more flexible, individualized loans and contracts that are allegedly more adaptable to the needs and possibilities of everyone, compared to those offered by “anonymous administrations.” In such a situation, however, it would be the buyers themselves who are responsible for their decisions. 31 The life of the indebted subject thus appears as an endless race governed by the calculation of her debt’s interests: how much has been repaid, how much remains to pay — meaning how much lifetime can be expected before redemption if this is to be achieved before death. Characteristically, a life in the expectation of “pension,” for which securities, however limited, were acquired in advance (the essential “conquest” of the national-social state), is transformed into a life in the hope that the debts (mortgages, loans, deficits) can become canceled, if no catastrophe takes place (e.g., as a result of losing a job, or finding oneself without health insurance, or living in a period of austerity). But the catastrophe is looming from different angles: loans and mortgages may have been transferred to other credit institutions that impose foreclosure (which means that the indebted man changes master without even knowing), a “private” individual is exposed to the hazard of collective debts affecting States, municipalities, and associations of which he is a citizen (debts that have been decided by practically uncontrolled politicians, corrupted or not). And above all, debts carry interests that can be serviced only through other loans with higher interests, ad infinitum. This was the scheme traditionally applied to States, leading to the crisis of public budgets in the “Third World” in the early ‘80s: it is now reaching the level of individuals (each of them, of course, representing a minuscule risk, but their aggregate mass forming the same type of time-bomb).
     
    4.3. The question of the indebted subject is therefore not only a psychological one, it is also political. It begins with the extent to which individuals can become subjected to a life controlled by debt (or normalized by a life of redemption or permanent repayment), and it leads us to asking the possibilities and modalities of resistance to debt (as in past history there had been resistance to tax, or resistance to surplus-labor). Is there a limit to the accumulation of debts, either on the side of debtors or on that of creditors? Neo-liberal discourse and the language of financial advertising describe the individual not only as an entrepreneur of himself (valorizing his capacities as a “human capital” and calculating his own profitability), but also as a micro-business whose rational behavior is to maximize the ratio of his revenues compared to his debts. However, it is not certain that this analogy can be carried to the end, because any business or corporation which can’t reimburse may file for bankruptcy, whereas individuals who can’t reimburse are led to choosing between suicide and destructive revolt. Whether a third possibility exists, which would be a collective, i.e., political resistance, is the decisive question. It is also the most difficult, because the burden of debts that have been “voluntarily” accepted produces negative individualities, for whom feelings of solidarity and political perspectives, the forging of a common interest, have no immediate basis in a professional or cultural experience. Retrospectively, this serves to underline the extent to which class solidarities (and class consciousness) created by identical conditions of the exploitation of labor also reproduced traditional affiliations that have since been abolished.
     

    5. Debt and property

    If an integral repayment of debts appears impossible, in the case of States (which are ultimately relying on the contributions of individuals) or in the case of individuals (who are always in a relation of dependency upon State legislations and support), what are the possibilities of a political intervention in the infinite chain of their accumulation? One motto now proposed (by political parties such as SYRIZA in Greece, but also by NGOs and moral-intellectual figures in Europe) combines auditing, restructuring, and the denunciation of “illegitimate” or “odious” debts. 32 This would require a widely different orientation of public opinion. But is it thinkable?
     
    We must remember here that more or less massive cancellations of debts have been practiced in every human society since time immemorial. They are a regular characteristic of contemporary “liberal” societies, though they are no longer ritualized (as they used to be, for example, in ancient Jewish Law) or part of traditional relations ofpatronage. 33 Today the mass cancellation of debts is considered exceptional, i.e., imposed by the necessity of choosing the lesser evil, of minimizing losses, or of seeking a practical way out in a blocked situation of massive insolvability, in the interest of creditors, or debtors, or both (which means, in the interest of “society”). Creditors may “rationally” calculate that a more or less complete cancellation of debts, opening the possibility for further contracts, is a “creative destruction” worth more than the ruin of a mass of producers or entrepreneurs (although we see that such rationality is anything but universal: as shown by recent developments in Europe, it is always inflected by ideological beliefs and moralistic attitudes). We should also note that cancellations of debts have frequently been linked to strategies of reconstructing the economic capacities or possibilities of development for individuals and especially States (or nations), e.g., after wars or natural catastrophes, as in the case of post-WWII Germany. 34And finally we should note that the equivalent of formally cancelling debts can also be obtained through different strategies combining monetary manipulations (through the use of inflation) and juridical instruments (which illustrate the superior rule of state power, whether national or foreign, over private interests,); such manipulations can involve more or less voluntary renunciations, which are used to eliminate the toxic assets (as in the recent case of the rescuing of the banks in Cyprus). All this amounts to saying that a choice to uphold or cancel debts, and a choice between different strategies for the cancellation of debts, is always a political decision in which relations of power are waged or shifted. In the late-capitalist world of today, this has probably become one of the most effective political decisions. We could even say that an important part of thepolitics of the global economy is premised on answering the question: which debts, and whose debts are cancelled?
     
    It is also highly significant, however, that a cancellation of debts must appear as an encroachment on the right of property, considered as an absolute right: it shows clearly that property (whether private or public) is always in fact a relative or conditional notion. More precisely, in today’s circumstances, property is conditioned by its relationship to debt, because there is hardly a property that is not pledged on credit, or engaged in investments and loans that are the debts of others, or serving as a mortgage for a debt. But property is also dependent on the applicability of the law of property, its possibility of being enforced or vindicated. This makes the correlation of property and debt (or ownership and credit) the real (concrete) social institution, in fact, rather than each of them being considered separately and abstractly. This of course means that monetary property has become by far the dominant form of ownership (or wealth), both for the rich and the poor, either in the form of plenty or lack. But the implications are more significant, since in the traditional sense a “capital” could still appear as an object with a stable (individual or corporate) proprietor, whereas credit is a mobile, fragile, fluctuating token signaling a relationship to others. This also means that economic relations are more permanently premised on the vicissitudes of their own political conditions than before. And finally this leads to considering the ways that processes of expropriation are underpinning transformations of the balance of power in our society, along lines that echo certain celebrated Marxian formulas, but are also very different in their political consequences.
     
    5.1. In a final chapter of Capital, Volume One, Marx presents a dialectical perspective on the development of the capitalist mode of production towards its “socialist” overcoming, using the formula, “The expropriators are expropriated. … This is the negation of the negation” (929). He means that capitalism had used the rules of private property to dispossess the majority of the population (first, the peasants and craftsmen transformed into wage laborers, then the small owners of capital themselves), resulting in a concentration of capitalist ownership and a high degree of the socialization of labor. For him, this could only lead to a social appropriation of the means of production for the benefit of the collective labor-force. Contemporary transformations in the condition of individuals with respect to their own laboring capacities show a very different logic at work (which nevertheless can be considered a new stage in the development of what Marx himself called the “real subsumption of labor under capital”) (1035).
     
    A good example is the possibility that young people could access higher or professional education (and therefore also access the job market in a competitive manner) through the acquisition of loans instead of grants or scholarships. Grants were conferred on conditions of merit or resources or both. Loans are pledged on future earnings and careers. Students and their families are squeezed between continuously rising tuition fees (attributed to increasing costs in education and the scarce resources of colleges and universities, when of course the withdrawal of funding is a political choice) and the dependence (except for a limited number of wealthy students) of a lengthy training on obtaining a credit that needs to be repaid after completing a degree. This means that young professionals start their career, not with a prospect of progressively improving their living standard, but with the burden of an initial debt, which coerces their family projects and career possibilities, as well as housing and other insurance options—in other words all basic needs. These young people are not independent contractors, much less entrepreneurs in the form postulated by the ideal neo-liberal anthropology; they are in fact already possessed by the collective power of finance capital, and bound to reproduce it through their lifelong indebtedness. Another passage from Marx’s Capitalcomes to mind, where he compares “capitalist bondage” with ancient slavery: “The Roman slave was held by chains; the wage-laborer is bound to his owner by invisible threads. The appearance of independence is maintained by a constant change in the person of the individual employer, and by the legal fiction of a contract” (719). This could appear to be a rhetorical trick, but isn’t it the case that in contemporary debt-society the chains have become “visible” again, though not made of iron, but of paper, signed obligations, and individual files kept in the bank’s records?
     
    From an anthropological point of view, we can also say that capitalist exploitation as described initially by Marx was premised on the existence of a work-force made of “independent” laborers who were proprietors of their own force or capacity, in a manner formally compared to the way in which others possess capital (i.e., money) or means of production. Two classes, but one single right or legal form. Classical political philosophy (Locke) expressed this as self-ownership, in opposition to slavery or other pre-capitalist modalities of personal dependency. 35 But, as Marx also demonstrated, this formal property of oneself is annihilated practically when workers are reduced to subsistence level, and therefore have no other choice (for themselves and their families to survive) than to enter relations of subjection with respect to the capitalist class. This was not a stable situation, however. During the decades after the industrial revolution, class struggles (termed by Marx a “protracted civil war”) led to the more or less equitable distribution of “social rights,” which protected workers’ lives, raised their condition above subsistence level, and increased their capacity to bargain with the capitalists. The bulk of these social rights (never complete or indestructible) form – in Robert Castel’s terminology – a social property that recreates some of the conditions of independence for individuals even within a capitalist society. It was the achievement of the welfare state in some parts of the capitalist world (essentially the Global North) to grant these social rights a quasi-constitutional status, and to make them part of the social contract on which the stability of the democratic institutions practically rested – what I have called the national (and) social State. But it is precisely this construction, at the same time political and economic, that is now being dismantled by neo-liberal policies. The idea of social rights and social property has been delegitimized and has been replaced by the idea of human capital advocated by leading theorists of contemporary economics. According to this new paradigm, individuals are not proprietors of their capacities: they must acquire them on a market, in order to be able to invest them in productive activities, where they can treat their own person as an asset. 36 In practice, this amounts to producing an anticipated expropriation of the individual’s capacities, whose training and use entirely depend on market conditions. The only thinkable alternatives for this virtual form of enslavement would come from a new “negation of the negation” based on the social acquisition of capacities: either in the form of generalized public subsidies of individuals’ educational needs (according to social, cultural and meritocratic criteria), or a return – on new historical bases – to the old egalitarian ideal of an education that is common, reciprocal, and, essentially, free of charge for the students.
     
    5.2. Another decisive question, however, arises from the constitutive relationship between debt and property: it concerns legitimate and illegitimate indebtedness. Again, this is an ageold problem, traditionally associated with the moral issue of usury (or, in contemporary terminology, odious debts), that resurfaces in contemporary debates, particularly about the causes, consequences, and handlings of sovereign debts — but also in debates concerning the abuses of “mass credit facilities” by banks that led to the ruin and foreclosures of millions of homeowners.
     
    The question was first raised in the context of the “Third World” debt crises of the 80s onwards and the punitive “structural adjustments” imposed on indebted countries by the IMF. The governments of Latin American countries (such as Argentina and Ecuador) in particular argued that creditors had been contracting with dictatorial regimes acting in complicity with foreign banks to pressurize their own peoples (as was again the case in the recent manipulation of Greek public accounts with the help of Goldman Sachs). This critique was expanded by the movement for the cancellation of the debt of the “Third World,” which was part of the World Social Forum. The movement argued convincingly that the (huge) amounts of debts subscribed by poor countries are a blatant form of neocolonialism, because they result from a dissymmetric relationship of forces, in which the Global South (already exploited as a source of mining and agricultural raw materials) is really trading promises of development against an accumulation of obligations. Underdeveloped ex-colonial countries are serving a continuous flow of interest to the North, whose sum total largely overcomes whatever they have received: so that in fact they repay their debts not once or twice, but indefinitely. A similar argument is now used by citizen’s movements in the North and by political parties, NGOs, and even economists who are critical of neo-liberalism in European countries. What they have shown is that the usury effect results entirely from the fact that weaker countries and populations inside the European Union (particularly within the Eurozone, where they have no possibility of devaluing their currency) are forced to take loans that are more expensive than for the economically stronger countries. This is called the spread of interest rates, on which speculators play, with the double effect of feeding short term profits for the banks and hedge funds, and of making deficit reductions impossible (while at the same time creating the risk of periodic defaults). In fact, if it were not for this “leverage” of the debt entirely due to the deliberate isolation of the Greek society from the rest of the European Union, and the acceptance by the EU of the rules ofinternational finance to command its own internal relations, Greece would have already repaid its debt several times. Hence the demand on the part of militant groups for an audit of public and private debts showing how they have been created and multiplied, and for whose benefit. 37
     
    In any case, it is clear that there can be no resolution, negotiation, or arbitration of the crises of sovereign debts that affect the citizenry without a regulation of the activities and the privileges of the banking system (currently protected by political principles and decisions), whose agents are able to cash in on super-profits without having to accept any significant part of the losses. Officially, this is because the economy as a whole, and the lives of the ordinary population, depends precisely on the survival of the credit system. But doesn’t this logic amount to a vicious circle? And, once again, a political choice, albeit completely enmeshed in economic conditions.
     
    5.3. Structural inequality between creditors and debtors is, of course, also a form of mutual dependency. It cannot be treated in purely juridical terms, from the moment it leads to an increasing polarization between classes or collectives of debtors and the corporate interests of creditors, however heterogeneous they may be on both sides. It may even be the case that these classes overlap, as I suggested above (when asking the question: who owns what?). And structural inequality between creditors and debtors is always mediated by decisions of States or interstate institutions regarding the governance of the global market, decisions that confirm certain property rights anddestroy others (or let them decay and become fictions). Again, in his analysis of the class struggles after the industrial revolution, which had led to an apparently limitless prolongation of the working day and the overexploitation of women and children in the factories, Marx used a remarkable formula to express the dilemma arising from this kind of asymmetry: “Between equal rights, force decides” (the German term is Gewalt, which includes everything constituting a relationship of forces, from violence to legal State power). We may conclude that resistance to the abusive power created by generalized debt will also involve a combination of political struggles (or popular revolts) and legislations in the general interest against the free course of speculation – provided these legislations and struggles take place not only at the national level (which is increasingly irrelevant from the point of view of finance capital) but also at the transnational level. Debtors of all countries, unite? Why not? But also: We are the 99%
     

    Étienne Balibar is Professor Emeritus at Université de Paris X Nanterre, and teaches at Columbia University and Kingston University, London. He has published in Marxist philosophy and moral and political philosophy in general. His works include: Lire le Capital (with Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Jacques Rancière, Roger Establet, and F. Maspero) (1965); Spinoza et la politique (1985); Nous, citoyens d’Europe? Les frontières, l’État, le peuple (2001); Politics and the Other Scene (2002); L’Europe, l’Amérique, la Guerre. Réflexions sur la mediation européenne (2003); Europe, Constitution, Frontière (2005); La proposition de l’égaliberté (2010) and Violence et Civilité (2010).
     

    Footnotes

     

     

    1. This is disputable, however, if one adopts a “world-system” perspective, according to which risk, credit, and “adventurous” forms of merchant capitalism form an essential part of primitive accumulation: see Braudel.
     

    2. See Marazzi.
     

    3. See the excellent description of the mechanism in Lordon.
     

    4. See Harvey, Enigma.
     

    5. See Sunder Rajan.
     

    6. On “accumulation by dispossession,” see Harvey, New Imperialism. On “société salariale,” see Castel.
     

    7. See Roubini and Mihm.
     

    8. On the two rival theories of the origins of money, see D.
     

    9. It is intriguing that Marx, who made the articulation of several processes or circuits of production and realization of value and surplus-value the essence of his method of economic analysis, entirely left aside the question of taxes and the fiscal operations of the state when it comes to analyzing the relations of distribution in capitalist society. This can be attributed to the powerful legacy of liberalism and of “whig” historiography in his understanding of modern history, according to which the State is seen as “external” to the working of social relations, only to enter the pattern as a repressive agency in response to class and other conflicts.
     

    10. Local taxes exist, of course, but they must be authorized by the State and are part of its accounts. Supra- or trans-national taxes remain a utopia (in spite of the debates about the “Tobin tax” on global financial transactions).
     

    11. With the notable exception of the US dollar, which is its own reserve (although the Fed keeps gold in Fort Knox and New York).
     

    12. See Théret.
     

    13. This is the case even inside Europe, in spite of the frictions it creates: tax havens inside Europe, of varying degrees, include not only small places like Luxembourg and Lichtenstein, but also Switzerland and even the UK.
     

    14. See Wallerstein.
     

    15. See Aglietta.
     

    16. See Stiglitz.
     

    17. On the “national social state,” see Balibar, La Proposition. On taxes, see Landais, Piketty and Saez.
     

    18. See Balibar, “Naissance d’un monde.”
     

    19. See Balibar, “Prolegomena to Sovereignty” in We, The People.
     

    20. Let us remember the collapse of the British pound generated by the speculation of the Soros fund in 1992.
     

    21. Marx seems to have believed that the concentration of capitalist property in the hands of credit institutions (banks and holdings) provided capitalism with a means to overcome the competition among individual capitalists and created a sort of “common capital of the class” (see Harvey), although this would postpone the consequences of contradictions rather than suppress them. But we now see that finance capital is, in fact, just as competitive as industrial capital – with the consequence that the “war of all against all” affects everyone.
     

    22. Note that, formally speaking, this was always the precondition of usury, now developed on a mass scale (or normalized), to which I return below.
     

    23. See Streeck’s observations on the transition from Steuerstaat to Schuldenstaat.
     

    24. See Graeber.
     

    25. See Beck. At the conference on debt from which this paper proceeds, Sam Weber in particular elaborated on this theme: see his contribution to this volume.
     

    26. See Kakogianni.
     

    27. Here I note the critique of Maurizio Lazzarato’s book by Wortham (in “Time of Debt”).
     

    28. See Ogilvie.
     

    29. See Honneth (with commentaries by Judith Butler, Raymond Guess, and Jonathan Lear).
     

    30. See Castel and Haroche.
     

    31. Although we know that, in fact, banks and insurance companies use technical jargon in their contracts to carefully hide the restrictive conditions, obligations, and risks involved in their credit offers, just as they mask the origin of the “products” they recommend. While some large US banks (such as JP Morgan Chase) are now facing indictment or being forced to pay compensation for this, their situation represents only a small part of “normal” practice.
     

    33. See Graeber.
     

    34. The victorious nations in 1945 canceled German debts in order to avoid reproducing the catastrophic effects of the unsustainable war reparations imposed on Germany after WWI, and to allow its participation in the Marshall Plan.
     

    35. See Pateman; and Balibar, “‘Possessive Individualism’.”
     

    36. This new version of “possessive individualism” was theorized in particular by Nobel Prize laureate Gary S. Becker. See Becker.
     

    Works Cited

    • Aglietta, Michel. Zone euro: éclatement ou fédération. Paris: Michalon, 2012. Print.
    • Althusser, Louis and Étienne Balibar. Reading Capital. Trans. Ben Brewster. New York: Pantheon Books, 1970. Print.
    • Amadeo, Kimberly. “National Debt by Year: Compared to GDP, Recessions and Other Major Events.” About.com. About.com, n.d. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “Naissance d’un monde sans maître? Après l’Empire, les marchés.” Libération: Hors-Série: 11 septembre 2001. Spec. issue of Libération (2011). Print.
    • —. We, The People of Europe? Reflections on Transnational Citizenship. Trans. James Swenson. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2003. Print.
    • –. “‘Possessive Individualism’ Reversed: From Locke to Derrida.” Constellations 9.3 (2012): 299-317. Print.
    • —. La Proposition de l’égaliberté. Essais politiques 1989-2009. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 2010. Print.
    • Beck, Ulrich. Risk Society. Towards a New Modernity. London: Sage, 1992. Print.
    • Becker, Gary S. Human Capital: A Theoretical and Empirical Analysis, with Special Reference to Education. 3rd ed. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. Print.
    • Braudel, Fernand. Civilization and Capitalism, 15th-18th Century: The wheels of commerce, Berkeley: U of California P, 1982. Print.
    • Castel, Robert. Les metamorphoses de la question sociale: une chronique du salariat. Paris: Fayard,1995. Print.
    • Castel, Robert and Claudine Haroche. Propriété privée, propriété sociale, propriété de soi: Entretiens sur la construction de l’individu moderne. Paris: Fayard, 2001. Print.
    • Chesnais, François. Les dettes illégitimes. Quand les banques font main basse sur les politiques publiques. Paris: Raisons d’agir, 2011. Print.
    • Clark, Michael J. “Private Debt Caused the Current Great Depression, Not Public Debt.” Seekingalpha.com. Michael Clark’s Instablog, 11 May 2012. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • De Brunhoff, Suzanne. Les rapports d’argent. Paris: Maspero and Presses Universitaires de Grenoble, 1979. Print.
    • D., R. “The origins of money, and saving the euro.” The Economist.com. The Economist Newspaper Ltd., 25 July 2012. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • Giraud, Pierre-Noël. Le commerce des promesses: Petit traité sur la finance moderne. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 2009. Print.
    • Graeber, David. Debt: The First 5,000 Years. Brooklyn: Melville House Publishing, 2011. Print.
    • Harvey, David. The Enigma of Capital and the Crises of Capitalism. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2010. Print.
    • —. The New Imperialism. Oxford UP, 2003. Print.
    • Jones, Handel. Chinamerica: The uneasy partnership that will change the world. New York: McGraw-Hill, 2010. Print.
    • Honneth, Axel. Reification: A New Look at an Old Idea. Ed. Martin Jay. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Kakogianni, Maria. “Appareils Postidéologiques de Marché: interpellations publicitaires et la dette impayable.” Actuel Marx 52.2 (2012): 164-178. Print.
    • Landais, Camille, Thomas Piketty and Emmanuel Saez Pour une révolution fiscale. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 2011. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. The Making of the Indebted Man: An Essay on the Neoliberal Condition. Trans. Joshua David Jordan. Amsterdam: Semiotext(e), 2012. Print.
    • Lordon, Frédéric. Jusqu’à quand? Pour en finir avec les crises financières. Paris: Raisons d’agir, 2008. Print.
    • Marazzi, Christian. La brutalité financière. Grammaire de la crise. Trans. François Rosso and Anne Querrien. Paris: Editions de l’éclat, 2013. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy. Vol. 1. Trans. Ben Fowkes. New York: Vintage, 1977. Print.
    • Ogilvie, Bertrand. La seconde nature du politique: essai d’anthropologie négative. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2012. Print.
    • Pateman, Carole. “Self-Ownership and Property in the Person: Democratization and a Tale of Two Concepts.” Journal of Political Philosophy 10.1 (2102): 20–53. Print.
    • Roubini, Nouriel and Stephen Mihm. Crisis Economics. A Crash Course in the Future of Finance. London: Penguin, 2010. Print.
    • Stiglitz, Joseph E. The Price of Inequality: How Today’s Divided Society Endangers Our Future. New York: Norton, 2012. Print.
    • Streeck, Wolfgang. Gekaufte Zeit. Die vertagte Krise des demokratischen Kapitalismus. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 2013. Print.
    • Sunder Rajan, Kaushik. Biocapital. The Constitution of Postgenomic life. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Théret, Bruno. “De la dualité des dettes et de la monnaie dans les sociétés salariales.” La Monnaie souveraine. Eds. Michel Aglietta et André Orléans. Paris: Odile Jacob, 1993. 253-287. Print.
    • Wallerstein, Immanuel. “Currency War? Of Course.” IWallerstein.com. Agence Global, 1 Nov 2010. Web. 22 Aug. 2014.
    • Wortham, Simon Morgan. “Time of Debt: On the Nietzschean origins of Lazzarato’s indebted man.” Radical Philosophy 180 (2013): 35-43. Print.
  • Introduction

     
    “In the midst of life we are in debt,” as Peter Cook and Dudley Moore quipped. There is an urgency today to think about debt and its implications for human and planetary life, from the ongoing aftermath of the global financial crisis, through the legacies and futures of advanced capitalism, to the financialization of the modern subject and the privatization of “public” institutions and services, including the university. However, to the extent that “debt” is something to be “thought,” it is also necessary to reflect upon the debts of philosophy, in order to consider what reserves the philosophical tradition may hold in store for this most exorbitant of tasks. What would be at stake in identifying philosophy, among several discourses (in contrast to, say, economics, political science, or history), as a discipline or body of knowledge equipped to take on the duty of accounting for our present debt crisis? Might we say that it is time for Western philosophy to repay its debts not just to the academy, but to the entire project of Enlightenment or European culture from which it seems to arise, a “project” that is itself heavily embroiled in the “debt” question under consideration here? In order to leverage a profitable outcome against the massive and unyielding problem of debt and indebtedness today, it may be necessary for philosophy to distinguish between and analyze the multiple terrains of debt. Speculative thought must take the risk of calculating an exchange between finite and infinite debts, between its debts and its responsibilities. If “debt,” and its supposed obverse “credit,” are themselves philosophical concepts that arise from both a conceptual and non-conceptual history, then to understand debt today will require us to “double down” on philosophy in what Jacques Derrida has described as at once an erasure and a reaffirmation of debt. Philosophy must work through the contradictions of debt and credit, not to hedge their risks, but in order to render their distinctions unstable, if not untenable. Philosophy will not resolve the financial crisis or forgive us our debts, but it does tell us that life is complicated (“in the midst of life we are in debt”), and that we should assume this complexity rather than seek to argue it away, even if the “enrichment” that ensues does not result in straightforward “economic” benefit.
     
    This special issue of Postmodern Culture gathers authors who together speculate on how to combine theoretical and practical knowledge of debt as both a contemporary phenomenon, an urgent question for today, and a complex legacy, materially instituted in many ways, that the future will continue to inherit. By and large, the essays are as much conceptual as they are empirical or experiential (or rather, they expose to conceptual enquiry the fact and experience of debt); they are, however, broadly systemic rather than individualistic in their approach and focus; they consider general structures of debt rather than local feelings about debt or specific historical accounts of debt in a given community or region of the world. That said, they mainly focus on the current question of debt in the West, and as such specify their own historical moment; accordingly, they reflect the common perspectives of the authors which are indeed as much localized and embodied as all experiences of debt may be. In this sense, the essays are largely framed by the philosophical project—that of modern European philosophy—which informs this systemic exposition of debt. Such a paradoxical and perhaps irresolvable negotiation between the universal and particular may well be part and parcel of the problem of debt as it is discussed here.
     
    The volume opens with a new essay by Étienne Balibar. In “Politics of the Debt,” Balibar considers the specificities of the debt economy within contemporary finance capital: its production of profit, credit, money, taxes, derivatives; its control of institutions and its organizational techniques; its relationship to the State, to banks, to industry, to labor and consumption; its management of risk and cycles of boom and bust. It offers an incredibly detailed description of debt-power, not just in the narrow sense of the “capacity to borrow at affordable rates, decided by financial operators through their rating agencies,” as Balibar puts it, but as a generalized means of control, a powerful mechanism (one of many intricately combining parts) for generating, maintaining and multiplying inequalities. Yet Balibar describes such debt-power in terms of a quasi-sovereignty still susceptible to conflicts and contradictions that may prove to be its undoing. The intensifying instability of ownership, the ultimate uncertainty over access to resources, the pseudo-sovereignty of supposedly sovereign powers or institutions, not to mention the compelling and yet enigmatic form taken by “new modes of subjectivation associated with the debt economy/society”—all of this makes possible not only unbreakable domination but decomposition and resistance. Thus Balibar asks about the limits of debt and debt accumulation. He also debates the possibility of the cancelling of debt, notably in the context of intensifying instabilities surrounding both the concept and practice of ownership or property. If the cancellation of debts “must appear as an encroachment on the right of property, considered as an ‘absolute’ right,” nevertheless “today’s circumstance” clearly demonstrates that which was ever the case, namely that “property (whether ‘private’ or ‘public’) is always in fact a relative or conditional notion.” Since, today, “there is hardly a property that is not pledged on credit, or engaged in investments and loans which are the debts of others, or serving as a mortgage for a debt” (i.e., the principal form of ownership today is ownership of money), the right of property as “absolute”—that which might otherwise thwart any argument for the cancellation of debts—is itself in a precarious position, if not in question. In other words, the “debt” is, in the end, as contrived, as fictional or as phantasmic as the “ownership” to which it supposedly corresponds.
     
    Simon Morgan Wortham’s essay delves into some of the recent writings on debt foregrounded by Balibar, notably those by Maurizio Lazzarato and David Graeber, in order to pursue once again the question of debt’s resistibility. He begins by asking whether Graeber’s Debt: The First 5,000 Years is in fact able to resist the insidious logic of a retroactive interpretation of debt that it is devoted to overturning. Looking over Graeber’s wide-ranging discussion of debt, credit, money and power across five millennia and an array of empires and nations, it is argued that a persistently double and divided narrative of historical origins and development is perhaps just as retroactive as the origin stories Graeber wishes to oppose. Morgan Wortham points out tensions and contradictions in Graeber’s book that have to do with unresolved theoretical questions at his thesis’s core. These problems undermine Graeber’s attempt (via an empiricist method of anthropological example) to break free from the retroactive explanations that he reductively projects in terms of the figure of disciplinary economics. As the essay turns its attention to Lazzarato, it recognizes the influence upon the latter’s work of Nietzsche’s conception of debt. But through a rereading of Nietzsche, two objections arise to Lazzarato’s thesis. First, his notion of a catastrophic future-without-future of unending debt relies on an understanding of the ever-intensifying asymmetry of power that elevates the creditor to near-Godlike status. While this suggestion may derive from a strand of Nietzschean thought in the Genealogy of Morals, the further implication of a debt so all-pervasive that it leaves no creditor intact opens up (as in Balibar’s essay) the possibility of thinking rigorously about the non-self-identical or divisible limits of sovereignty and sovereign debt (an opportunity Lazzarato does not properly pursue). Second, despite some of the more dominant flourishes in the Genealogy, one can excavate from Nietzsche the idea that the retroactivity so pivotal to the very possibility of debt is based on a false continuity between past and present, “origin” and “aim,” which implies in turn that debt itself aggresses against temporal continuity in general. As such, debt’s ostensible sponsorship of neoliberalism’s violence against all future time becomes questionable and indeed resistible.
     
    In “The Debt of the Living,” Samuel Weber argues that there is a need to think the “economic theology” of finance capital if one is to attain a fuller understanding of the problems of debt and debt crisis. He uses the term in an analogous relation to “political theology,” suggesting that these theological frames of reference “provide insights into an economic and political situation that seems ever more irrational, and dysfunctional—indeed possibly even suicidal—with every passing day.” Turning to Walter Benjamin’s “Capitalism as Religion,” Weber considers the idea that capitalism does not so much surpass religion as inherit it in new ways, for example in terms of certain cultic practices but also through the maintenance of particular conceptual ensembles such as debt-obligation-guilt. For Weber, a text such as Benjamin’sTrauespiel points to a crisis in the narrative of Christian Salvation, one that continues to intensify in the aftermath of the Protestant Reformation, taking hold of the very “Spirit” that Max Weber would famously associate with Capitalism. If for Weber—reading in the wake of Benjamin—debt capital is also something of a religious (death) cult, a central concern for him becomes “the demonic ambiguity” of the German word, Schuld. Weber points to a “strange homophony” between “death” and “debt” that he first observed while listening to tapes of Paul de Man’s 1983 “Messenger Lectures” given at Cornell. Weber notes that the entanglement of these two words is anticipated by Benjamin’s “Capitalism as Religion,” and indeed that the constitutive ambiguity of Schuld “resounds” (as he puts it) “in the near-homophony” of “debt” and “death.” Here, capitalism’s (cultic) survival manifests itself according to an ingrained incapacity to acknowledge finitude. The twin figures of indebtedness and redemption (or, to push the term towards a more economic register, redeemability) together form a central part of the “economic theology” that emerges here (giving rise to powerful cycles of both destruction and profitability), and all of this is read into claims that the bankers—as the architects of the global debt crisis—were merely “doing God’s work” (a defense that prompts Weber to embark upon a sustained reading of Biblical creation myths). The essay concludes with some reflections on the possibility of an alternative to a “capitalist politics” which functions, in terms of its politico-economic theology, to continually convert anxiety into aggression.
     
    Like other essays in this volume, Martin McQuillan’s essay, “False Economy,” starts out from the recognition that, far from being an aberration, an unwanted outcome of economic failure, debt is a necessary condition of economy, albeit one that takes on different forms at different times. If Weber’s essay on the “economic theology” of debt capital is inspired by the impossibility of determining whether, on an old tape recording, Paul de Man could be heard to say “debt” or “death,” McQuillan paints a portrait of finance capital’s inter-bank lending and Credit Default Swaps that depends upon the understanding that all money is counterfeit money, one that is inspired by Derrida’s “Donner les Temps.” Following Derrida, McQuillan explores the question of credit as one of both faith and fiction. He has in mind the relation between money and literature, and between the dematerialization of finance and the erasure of the public realm. In an economy of debt and responsibility, the all-powerful non-power of literature continues to provide a resource to challenge the marketization and sale of the commonwealth. Through a reading of Baudelaire’s “Assommons les pauvres!” which Derrida considers a “symmetrical counterpoint” to “La fausse monnaie” (but largely ignores in his seminar), McQuillan questions the calculations around debt today by politicians and university administrators as a form of bad faith and critical bankruptcy.
     
    The volume concludes with an essay by Fred Botting that explores the way in which the zombie metaphor recurs within contemporary economic discourse, and situates this recurrence in terms of the popular resurgence of zombies in contemporary fiction and film. Looking at a range of cultural examples, Botting distinguishes zombies from vampires: while, for him, the latter connote credit and “consumer boom,” the former signify global debt and stagnation. Botting suggests that there is an arc of desire and fear engendered by these figures of horror that itself discloses a continuity in the affective trajectory of neo-liberalism as it supplants traditional philosophical distinctions between material and symbolic forms of debt. Rather than operating on the basis of a distinction between spiritual and financial modes of guilt/debt, an economic absorption of cultural values takes effect, one that circumvents the need for subjective or symbolic inscriptions in the sense that, for Botting, it directly and materially institutes the debt-relation itself.
     

    Martin McQuillan is Professor of Literary Theory and Cultural Analysis, and Dean of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, where he is also Co-Director of the London Graduate School. He has published works of literary theory and the philosophical analysis of contemporary culture, including Deconstruction after 9/11 and Deconstruction without Derrida.

     

    Simon Morgan Wortham is Professor of English in the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University, London. He is co-director of the London Graduate School. His books include Counter-Institutions: Jacques Derrida and the Question of the University (Fordham UP, 2006), Experimenting: Essays with Samuel Weber, co-edited with Gary Hall (Fordham UP, 2007), Encountering Derrida: Legacies and Futures of Deconstruction, co-edited with Allison Weiner (Continuum, 2007), Derrida: Writing Events (Continuum, 2008), The Derrida Dictionary (Continuum, 2010) and The Poetics of Sleep: From Aristotle to Nancy (Bloomsbury, 2013). His book, Modern Thought in Pain: Philosophy, Politics, Psychoanalysis, is forthcoming from Edinburgh University Press (2014).